Bruiser Episode 11 Infinite Possibilities! Grab the Sun, Bruiser! (2025)

Disclaimer: I do not claim to own any of the characters made by Tsuburaya productions. Furthermore, I am not profiteering on any of the pre existing ips.

Plot[]

Chapter 1[]

It’s strange, isn’t it? So much time feels like it’s passed, but in retrospect it’s only been the blink of an eye. What’s a year worth when it feels like so much more with all these adventures. Listing so many things so many times that could make you laugh. Listing so many times that could make you cry. Listing these things really puts into perspective how little time matters. It was only about a year or so, not even one. And yet it felt like centuries. There were stories about this that could potentially be recalled, but this wasn’t really a region where it was recounted much. It was the subject of many stories though.

It was the actions of Judas. That name alone became synonymous with betrayal even all the way here. That’s what makes time so strange, at least in that example. In a grander sense, that would’ve taken place hundreds of years ago. Yet it was internalized and told many-many times. So many stories where children tucked themselves within the comfort of their blankets while parents told a tale as old as time. And yet, that wasn’t even the original source of betrayal here. The action that was going to take place felt far more painful than that. It was something that could only be remembered in a movie once. Yes, it was that one.

The one where two brothers were forced to fight to the death. Forces beyond them moved the two like chess pieces until they were the only ones left on the board. Their battle decided the fate of the galaxy, no, the universe at that point. It was a fight to the death, but neither were beyond redemption in the others’ eyes. Laying down their blades, even once, that would’ve been enough for the brothers to reconcile and embrace each other yet again. But that wasn’t the case. It was quite the opposite. Whether it was pride, conviction, or greater things at play here, they simply couldn’t be brothers anymore. And in this exact situation, those two couldn’t be brothers anymore, not after what was going to be done.

The sky was bleak. Children weren’t outside. Perhaps they should’ve begun to savor it, perhaps this time out in these gray skies would be the only time that they’d get to savor the freedom they had. They’d go on to face oppression over the sun, fooled by its refreshing glow. Walking these streets alone made that feeling worse. There was no one to prevent this decision. There was no one to enforce it. He had the opportunity to turn tail and run. He had the opportunity to lie, to do anything he could to get out of that situation. But he didn’t. This was an active and conscious decision.

The worst betrayal of all: an intentional one. Plain as it is to say, no amount of manipulation, convoluted web of lies can ever begin to match the simplicity of turning on another for a simple reason. That is the only thing that lies in that fact itself. Nothing else to unpack, other than that betrayal itself.

(“Trust me, it's only just begun!!!!”)

The concrete had various cracks in it. The elements and the countless feet that had trampled on it before were probably a reason. At least that he had read somewhere. And those feet were his. He ran over here with a smile on his face. He’d leave in tears, but they’d dry and the smile would return again. But now, there were no more tears to be shed. For any deliberation that was left, only a choice of a few words would eliminate them and cast them into the recesses of his mind. Assuming he felt guilt, they’d only lunge back at him in half hearted attempts, but would eventually be quelled by the acceptance of what had been done.

(“Because you wanted to play rival….Because you wanted to one-up Katsu…”)

Enough with the concrete, he had made it to his destination. The sky was still bleak, the birds still remained in the safety of the trees, not daring to fly off. He could already hear the crumbling of the clouds above. Regardless of denomination, he knew that someone above him in those clouds was warning him about his next decision. In his heart of hearts, he knew it to be true. But also in his heart of hearts, this was beyond what he felt was right. There was nothing involving morality with his following decision.

When he made it to that door, his reasoning was the same as ridding himself of a tumor. The same practicality as calling in an exterminator to get rid of a pest problem. Nothing more and nothing less. Yet, his heart weighed it down every grueling step of the way. He turned over the rug and sighed, seeing that there was indeed a key left there. He picked it up. It was more golden, at least in comparison to the dull colors the day had yielded so far. The clouds continued to crumble and rumble, simmering with fury while he looked at it.

They didn’t know.

They wouldn’t know.

But them knowing made that all the more important.

He put the key in the knob and twisted it, swinging the door open before quickly closing it behind him. He let out another sigh before quickly shoving the key into his pocket. The clouds rumbling would yield the gentle pitter-patter of rain, something that left a bitter taste in his mouth. Something made even more sour, by where he found himself. When you walk in, you take your shoes off and then you go forward to see the most bewildering sight to man.

A sofa that you can only imagine as the highest mountain tops overlooking the rest of the world. Iceron wrestled with a giant of light while his sister dueled with soldiers of a bygone era on a descending airship.

The kitchen table hits you with memories of witnessing the ‘fastest and strongest’ whip up meals in a contest you orchestrated and if his meals were good, you wouldn’t follow through with destroying the world.

The very carpet you’re standing on now is a thick jungle at risk of deforestation and now these two impetious heroes are using the powers of animals to overcome the pollution plan. All with the help of some weird furry forest creature with a thick golden moustache.

And, worst yet, the trek begins and the mind is assailed with certain visions. On one side, there was that fateful day where a monster made a ridiculous mistake and sealed its fate. The arrival of a heroine who was the fastest, beyond even you. He smirked. It was a mistake, even now that fact alone would have numbed some of the pain. He’d have rathered her breaking his heart on that day a hundred times over than what this could’ve done to her.

On the other side, there’s the largest upset yet. At the top of the world, at the pinnacle of power and so close to victory, yet immediately separated from it at the last moment. An even greater strength rips it away and try as you might, your power, your skill, you simply cannot complete with it and it ends in failure. It ends in defeat. And to make matters worst, at the lowest that a warrior could possibly be, it was the victor who encouraged more. That win wasn’t enough and there was more to come.

More of these countless battles between good and evil.

More of these countless battles between light and darkness.

And, they’re fun. Walking down the hallway to where the rooms are, there was a lot of fun to be had in crafting all those schemes and plans. Thinking of ways to crush, ultimately, to outwit that foolish and primitive warrior. And they end up being good too. Every encounter leads to a ‘No way…’ and a surprised ‘GRADAAA!’ in vain. No matter how bitter that taste was originally, defeat never felt like the end. Especially with those words of encouragement that one time.

But those times were over, weren’t they? It was now the room. The cluttered room that seemed so much like….a shell of its former self. He imagined it to be some grand parallel to his own hidden base. Instead of goons and minions stewing about the place, instead of high-tech systems looking out for all the best stuff to plunder and destroy, it was a hall of justice and a beacon of hope. A hideout for heroes.

Instead, he found it cluttered. He found the sheets tossed and turned over. The bed was made, yes, but there were so many wrinkles and creases. The computer at the desk was turned off and when approaching it, he found two drawings adjacent to it. Silver and red. Silver and blue. In some capacity, both opposing colors had a presence on the others’ design, but it was limited. He laughed at that. The echoes of their grunts when they arm wrestled…

("GRADAAAA!!!!!")

(“HUAAAASSSSSH!!!!!”)

Then the speed, the game of cat and mouse that was played. Those two states of his were as equally annoying as his normal one. It was just about which one he felt like picking in that instance. Of course, this reminiscing caused him to see something catching his eye. He looked over to a trash bin and saw a bunch of crumpled up papers. This shouldn’t be paid any mind but, he was here already, wasn’t he? This would be the last time he stepped in this…shell of what was as a rival. The last time he was viewed with some favor. It was only fair to see what was inside.

The papers were unraveled. It was a total of three or four, at least the ones he could make out. He was shocked to see what was within their contents.

(“T-This can’t be…”)

To some extent or another, these were alternate options. Choices that could’ve been made, but had been held off on for one reason or another. A warrior where his body was purely golden, even gaining a tail sprouting from him, but otherwise nothing after that. Another where he was the Supreme fastest and strongest, boasting an even more powerful version of his normal state. There was another where he had switched modes and turned into something beyond. Not in terms of strength, but mentally. With mystical eyes and magic symbols adorning him. Even one where he gained the gem of that mysterious warrior.

(“Noa…”)

These drawings had some dates on them. They were all completed, well, partially completed around the same time frame, all a few weeks before that fateful day. Perhaps this was the chain of events that caused all this. It started earlier with that rivalry, but then it had tapered into something to where this event caused it to crash down and burn into countless flames. That day being-

“March 31st…” he cursed to himself. “It had to be March 31st…”

He cast the drawings aside. Instead of returning them to the trash can, he instead opted to slip them under the bed. If he cared to look, they’d be waiting for him. If he didn’t, they’d spend the rest of their days lingering in that place, with what could’ve been. A limbo fitting their existence and as far as he knew, fitting their creator’s mind.

When he was done, he peered outside the window seeing the rain pour down still. Perhaps he could just leave now. He had done everything he needed to do on paper and that was it. It wasn’t the fault of himself or him…other factors were behind it. Other things led to the destruction, to the pain felt on that day for him. When the rain poured on that day, what could he do other than lay comrades broken and battered to rest with what little remained of them? So, was it fair for him to do the same if even his rival felt this way?

This was towards himself, not even towards other comrades. If only for a moment, he jumped on the bed, sitting on it and began to look up at the ceiling. He imagined the torn face that his rival had left this place with. He imagined the look of shame his sister bore when they had last interacted. Any opportunity to battle then was over. He didn’t want to fight anymore, it was no longer his battle. And even with the will of his sister, it would soon evaporate too. Was there even a point to this if they were all in the same boat?

No longer giants of light, they were human. His dad told him that humans all bleed the same. That in the end, no matter what title or status they could cling onto, no matter what, they would end up the same. Three humans clawing for some sort of comfort. For some sort of understanding as to why, the what, even the how. That was comforting in a way. He wasn’t alone and maybe he wouldn't need to do this. Maybe as humans, this could all be resolved.

That humanity could be a solution.

He took a deep breath and got up. And under any other circumstance, that would be the end of it. He had nearly forgotten about what he came here for and that was for the best. But, no, his eyes were too observant. He was far too on the edge and he looked at the carless placement of a figure below. He knelt down, readjusting what looked to be Bemular onto a shelf next to his buddy, Gyango. Before he knew it, he looked down to see the figure that was next to the monster in the first place.

Something that his rival had neglected.

Someone.

He picked it up and for a moment, his brain didn’t register it consciously. Instead, his mind got wound up months upon months back in time. Each and every punch thrown in a memory regressed further and further until he could see it clearly. A shopping mall. He was with his mom and incidentally, she ran into a friend she decided to touch base with. Feeling bored, it was only fair that he go into a certain section to find the warriors of light and more pertinent, their enemies, that captivated him. And that was when he came across a boy. Shorter than him by a little bit, he didn’t get scared one bit.

He wanted this just as much as him. And so, something he had thought of earlier that day after being inspired by a recent episode was put to use: Grigio Bone Marrow. The fastest and strongest monster yet. He could crush and hurt and pound and destroy anyone who stood in his way. The next Godzilla, if you would. But this new King of the Monsters was dethroned in that battle. It was a tense one. Rife with destruction and everything that you’d expect with a battle on that scale. But in the end, the battle was a loss. This figure, its ownership went to someone else. And that investment alone was what kept him coming back.

He wanted it back, but then that investment began to slow down. He was enamored by the tenacity, the way that his plans would be overcome. There was never not an instance where he was an underdog. Outdone with tricky techniques, by the brute strength of terrible monsters, the powerful coordination of teamwork, being hunted for sport in the middle of the jungle. Each and every time, whether it was through his will or others’, he came out on top. He gripped the figure harder as he thought about that support. There was support he had too.

Ultraman Mebius. That was the beginning of a love that couldn’t be so easily broken and beaten. And much like that, there was something before it that ended up being lost. The earliest memories he could think of, comrades each being by his side from the very start were now gone. Though not as important as his foes would think, they were necessary advisors and what’s worse-

(“I didn’t have that strength….that’s….you told me I had the strength!”)

Those were lies, weren’t they?

(“Do I even have the concept of quitting? Do you have a concept of what it’s like to lack strength?!!!”)

Those were lies. Subversion. And to make it worse, they were earnest. Spoken as the truth, because they were so earnestly believed. Genuinely and honestly, that rivalry poisoned his mind just as much. And like that, the need for that cure reawakened the fire that had driven him to come here. It had been reignited with immense intensity and burned as the thunder roared outside.

(“Time after time….I’m on the short end. I can’t even avenge you, I can’t even avenge them!!!! And, all I have to show for my strength….is that I surpassed another! I have no apex to conquer, nothing, nothing!!!”)

Tears welled up in his eyes. He was a fan too wasn’t he? He liked Ultraman just as much, this rivalry, he was just as passionate, so why?

(“The only thing is the world, this reality that matters is clearly the strength of will. Just imagining things, like…like…the games we used to play, they mean nothing! Not to me! It’s time, Katsu. I take back what’s mine. By taking what’s yours.”)

The tears vanished. Instead, there was a determined glare and an exit of the room. He didn’t run. There was no reason. He was validated in the way that he moved and in the way that he walked. The thundering, the pouring continued outside, but that meant nothing to him. He coldly swung over his hoodie and walked outside into the downpour, placing the key carefully to where he had left after he locked the door.

Hell's bells jingled in tune with his steps.

All these emotions.

They seemed so complicated. There was a density that had been present.

And in that moment, when finally seeing what this was. And reclaiming it.

It had vanished. Just as his heart had, right? Surely, his heart would vanish now that the last line had been crossed.

The walk home felt like a lark. Upon entering his empty base, he didn’t even say hello to his Mom. Instead, he sat down in the empty throne room, devoid of Yautja, devoid of any prospective assistants. And yes, it was still in his clutches. That figure, the one that started it all remained there.

And it remained there.

And it remained.

Presently, a phone call had been made and only with it did Mom’s presence be acknowledged. At least in the former capacity that it was. He held it to his ear while fiddling around with it, finding sprinkles of joy in the act he had committed. He was free from this prison after all.

“Hey, Yuji! It’s me, Takuya.”

“What’s going on….Takuya?”

“Nothing much, I…I don’t exactly know what’s going on, but Naoto said something about you not doing too hot. Again I don’t really know-”

“And you take what he says literally? That wuss?”

“Well…That’s certainly something to say. I thought you had a soft spot for him.”

“Well, I guess you could say I’ve hardened out. Point is, I’m fine. I just got done looking after the Hoshinos’ house, so I’ll probably be in for the day.”

“Ahh, that’s good. But still, if there’s anything at all you need….I’m there. I’m sorry about what happened especially what with Katsu-”

Yuji rolled his eyes, leaning back in the chair he was sitting on. It wasn’t even that comfortable, he just did it to do it.

“Katsu’s fine. What happened’ll do him some good.”

“W-What?”

“You heard me. Pain breeds strength, those little games we played around the fences are nothing to war, are they?”

“I-I’m sorry Yuji, you’re funny. You are funny.”

“I’m being serious.”

Yuji stared coldly at the wall. A dog, a Shepherd-Retriever mix, wagged her tail and came running over to him. He gently patted it on the head before quickly sending it away, not bothering to look at her.

“Serious? Yuji, you’ve been talking strange this whole time. Is something up, I’m being serious myself. What’s going on with you-”

“Nothing. You keep a cool head in wait for your enemies. I just hope mine recovers by the end of this break.”

“Enemy, who’s your enemy? Wait….don’t tell me, it’s my brother…”

“In-arms maybe.” sighed Yuji. “I don’t feel like talking Takuya. If you ask me, don’t stick your neck out for the next few days and let the men settle business.”

“Huh?! Okay, Yuji I-”

“Goodbye, Takuya. Through thick and thin…”

“Yuji!!!”

“You’re a good friend. And, I’d like to think….you’ll be the last.”

The phone hung up.

The end of the boy who had done the unthinkable. Calm, composed, he returned to his quarters to rest. Big days were up ahead.

However, on the end of the friend, the one with great concern.

He needed answers.

Especially now of all times. With heroes brought to their knees and villains reduced to their backs, it was up to him to pick up those shattered pieces and make something out of this madness. All that could be wished for Takuya, was good luck.

Some time passes. A dark demon walks into his castle. A place full of ruins, a place where countless souls and bodies go to die. Tar pits that have sucked in the largest beasts known to history, his clothing nothing more than representations of those scattered carcasses. The door to such a dangerous realm, his own room and abode even within this large demonic castle, repaired due to the destruction caused by the very demon child. Although, it'd be more fair to say this is the work of a man. That man, the one who would do such a horrible thing to even his own property, just what is his name? The countless slaves, or more well put, captives in his domain dart and dash around the halls whispering just what his real name is.

But, as much time they have spent there, they've never known it. And they never will know it. No matter what. The demon knelt down, thinking to himself as a dark void encompassed the entire castle. The castle where he dueled another being of darkness and lost. Flashes of light and darkness appeared on both sides of himself, one a giant of light who he had pushed to the brink. And another, a giant of darkness he had pushed beyond that edge. And in that same instance, they vanished. As they did, he looked up, his eyes flashing a bright red. He smirked, looking ahead to see someone in a cape who was of the same identity as those giants. Another Ultraman and one of regal reputation.

"So, you're that Ultraman King does little runts look up to?"

He didn't say anything, he just continued looking at the demon expressionlessly.

"You're less impressive than you look. I bet you're a wuss. I bet I could kick your ass in 3 seconds flat."

Again, nothing was said in response. This prompted the demon to laugh to himself as he stood up, walking towards King.

"Don't say anything. I don't want you to. Just sit back, kick your feet up in the air and watch like you always do. Watch while those kids realize the bullshit you put them on was just that."

"I'm sorry, Kiba. But-"

Raising an eyebrow, he retorted "But what? I ain't like them. I see you for what you really are."

"If your eyes give you as much clarity as you claim, then you wouldn't have went down this path."

"And if you bothered living up to even a fraction of that sham, I really wouldn't have."

Kiba's expression darkened, before he quickly lightened up and began to laugh at King.

"But, that's all just nonsense in the past. Really, I could care less about whatever the hell you make of me. It just ticks me off that silly little game is still going on even now."

"So, what will you do?"

Turning around, Kiba wiped a tear from his face and didn't bother looking back at King. His smirk didn't change though.

"I'll just eradicate the very thing you rely on to have that spell over them, that's all. Then, I'm coming for you."

"This changes nothing, Kiba."

"No, but it'll sure as hell feel good."

Kiba continued walking away as the black field continued to recede and recede, the figure of Ultraman King soon being engulfed in obscurity just like it. And, when Kiba had opened his eyes, he was in his room. However, there was another problem at hand. First the irritating presence of that pompous ruler and now-

"What do you want, Takuya?" he asked candidly, not caring to turn around.

Standing in the open doorway was Takuya, lightly holding it while having an equally as unamused expression.

"Mom asked me to check on you, said that you weren't coming down for lunch."

"Tell her I'll be down in a sec."

A moment passed, but there weren't any footsteps heard, nor the closing of the door. Given this, Kiba grunted and turned around.

"You're not just here for that, are you?"

"No." answered Takuya, shaking his head. "I wouldn't bother waiting for you to stop playing that 'silly little game.'"

"Tch, you-"

Kiba almost looked angry, but he couldn't help but laugh at that. He looked off to the side, snorting.

"It's nothing like that, just practice."

"Sure. Now come on, I want to talk."

"If it's important, why not here?"

Takuya rolled his eyes.

"Mom and Dad are at a PTA meeting today, we'll be fine."

With that, the two began to walk in the hallway leading to the stairs. Despite the disparity in height and strength, Takuya just kept his hands in his pockets, seeming rather relaxed. Kiba sort of had a familiar stance, but was more poised to do random things during the walk. Whether it be attempting to catch his younger brother off guard with a shove or a punch, he'd do it at the times that were least expected. And yet, Takuya was able to effortlessly avoid them. To him, they were more readable than even the most simple of picture books.

"Heh, you're getting better. You should've shown that off back at the playground."

Kiba looked off to the side, scoffing.

"Then we wouldn't be in all this shit."

"It's hard to predict you doing that when you're trying to press my friend."

"What, you picking sides now?"

Takuya looked over, glaring at him.

"You can't call yourself a grown-up and make it sound like it's some ninja war. You're the play pretend shinobi if that's the case."

They were at the stairs and hearing this, Kiba attempted to swing at Takuya, only for him to duck and hop on the stair railing. He slid down a bit before continuing to walk, causing his brother to look at his outstretched fist. He took a deep breath and followed behind his brother.

"So, what's this talk for?"

"I want an explanation. Why's Yuji acting weird all of a sudden?"

"Oh? How would I know-"

"Don't screw with me."

Takuya gave Kiba another brief glare.

"He's been talking about Katsu like he's some kinda enemy and I want to know what you did to him!"

Kiba shrugged, them having finally made it down the stairs.

"I just merely, pushed him in the right direction."

Looking up at him, Takuya retorted "You don't know what you're doing. You're my brother and all, but messing with my friends like that is crossing the line."

"What, are you gonna tell?"

Kiba leaned forward, getting in his brother's face and grinning.

"Eh." shrugged Takuya. "That's not what I mean."

"Then what?"

"You don't know them. They're still gonna do what they want cause that's just the kinda kids they are. They're just like you, hard headed to the core. They're not gonna go down without any kinda fight."

"Yeah. That's the best part."

Palming his forehead, Takuya replied "I figured you'd say that..."

The two of them looked at the door ahead of them, Takuya returning his gaze back to Kiba first.

"Look....I dunno what you have against Ultraman....or even playing pretend....but whatever it's for, just be careful."

Kiba snorted.

"That's hilarious, you're worried about me?"

"I'm worried about everybody. You're just at the top of the list."

Sighing, Kiba headed towards the door first.

"Well, for what it's worth, I made up my mind in my room back there. So, everything should be worry free."

Takuya raised his eyebrow.

"....Oh, and why's that?"

The door opened and Takuya's jaw would've dropped had he not worked on keeping his composure. There were tons of kids, both older and younger he recognized from school, all outside hanging out. They all looked at Kiba and greeted him, with him doing the same and sort of addressing them like some big governor or senator would do. In fact, he glanced back at Takuya a bit while he made a statement to them all.

"Alright everyone, I've come up with a lil something we can do to kill some time on our break! I've been thinking, it's so boring without my favorite punching bag and I think when the little shit comes back, we should give him a welcoming party!"

The crowd was flooded with excitement at what Kiba would say next. What was it? What could it be? Some thought it was just a simple beating when he came back while others thought it'd be throwing eggs at his house. But, almost disgusted by how plain they were, Kiba shrugged those suggestions off with the wave of his hand.

"Been there done that, it's just old news. So....I think I have something better in mind."

"Then what is it?!" shouted a boy around Kiba's age. "Tell us, tell us!"

Clearing his throat, Kiba pumped his fist into the air.

"It's about time we purge this place of that stupid kiddy crap we've been seeing. Kamen Rider, Doraemon, Naruto, Bleach, One Piece....and worst of all, Ultraman! I'm sick of it all!!!! They don't know how to run for real, fight for real, what it's like to fight like real men and women of the modern day! I say we teach em a lesson and get rid of all that nonsense!"

The crowd looked up with astonished eyes. Almost in stark contrast to the words Kiba was saying, they imagined him atop a podium surrounded by guards in white. The words he spewed were flames from his mouth like a dragon that descended upon the crowd. Yet instead of scolding them, they only emboldened their stances further while Takuya nearly recoiled back into the doorway.

"I, KIBA OKAJIMA, DECLARE WAR ON IMAGINATION! FROM HERE ON OUT, WE'LL BE THE ONES TO RULE THE NEIGHBORHOOD!!!!!!"

"YEAAAAAAH!!!!!!!" erupted the crowd in a frenzy.

Leaning forward with a devilish grin, Kiba continued with much fervor.

"FIRST, IT'S THIS NEIGHBORHOOD! THEN IT'S THE ONE AFTER THAT AND THAT!!!!!! AND THEN...THEN WHEN WE'VE CONQUERED THEM ALL, WE'LL GET JAPAN!!!!!!"

"YEAAAAAAH!!!!!!"

"HAHAHAHAHAHHA!!!!! GO, GO NOW EVERYONE!!!!!!"

People ran about, hitting their bikes and speeding down blocks to go inform their friends, the family their age in the area of the news. Others began preparations, preparing for what would be to come. As they did so, Kiba towered over them and continued barking orders.

"Tell everyone you can, but no adults!!! And, hehe, try not to rough up those babies too much!!!! Smash their toys, break their dollies, throw their crap in the river for all I care!!!! But whatever you do, try not to cross that line, yet!!!!!!"

The frenzy was almost overwhelming for Takuya. He didn't know what to even think of the ordeal. Sure, he remembered seeing some people who his brother was cool with at the scene of the fight between him and Katsu, but he hadn't known the depths of how many people had actually respected or liked him after that bout. It was terrifying in a sense. Takuya could just imagine his friends running off the street due to things like this. Someone like Naoto wasn't going to be fit for times like these, that was for sure. Even worse, he wondered what Katsu would think. When he last saw him, he didn't feel like he was in a position to take Kiba, let alone everyone else on. He wasn't even sure if the old Bruiser could perform such a feat. Just then, he realized something, glaring at his older brother who was caught up in the glee of his movement.

("Hold on...I told Yuji that- On that day he must've.....No, Yuji tried to and....")

He looked at the ground before glaring at Kiba again.

("That's what you did, that's what you did, didn't you?!!!! You stupid meathead!!!!!")

Takuya was going to run over and strike his brother, chew him out for even doing such a thing. There were lines that weren't to be crossed and in that sense, he felt the same burning passion Katsu did on that day. The escalation of rage, things like uncertainty and confusion all boiling into a pot and bursting forward. However, at the same time, the confusion would overwhelm that mixture and caused all of that heat to simmer down into the complications within his brain that caused a coolness to flow throughout his body. And, then a chill. His eyes widened as he heard a name Kiba called, followed by the person who approached his side in response to it.

"Come on, Yuji!"

And there he was, Yuji, wearing a black hoodie and some shorts approaching that Kiba. The one who he didn't miss an opportunity to call a stray dog. And there, instead of something more sly or sinister, the look of Alien Sloth was nothing more than a demure one. He responded calmly and did as he was told.

"What is it?"

"You already know, it's begun. The war on imagination."

Yuji patiently waited for Kiba's next order.

"What do you want my role to be, Boss?"

Kiba laughed, declaring "Distract dumb and dumber. They'll be a pain to deal with."

"Do you want me to hold back?"

Kiba shook his head.

"I know how much you want to settle things with that twerp, do as you please."

Kiba then looked forward at the neighborhood, the new world he had created. Takuya took the opportunity to get by Yuji, pulling on his arm. However, the attempt was shrugged off with his shoulder and Yuji merely walked by Kiba's side, causing the latter's very brother to gasp in shock. He was shaking at the sight. With what was said next, it wouldn't be a surprise if he started to shiver.

"What will you be doing then, Boss?"

"Bringing the first casualty of my war: Ultraman King."

Chapter 2[]

It was a quiet morning that day. Dew dropped from the trees as birds began to chirp in the glow of sunrise. Deer pranced between the woods and bears loomed at the edges of rivers to pluck fish from their clutches of safety they treasured in the waters. There was even a certain turtle who was poised to begin hunting as well, only for his face to be hit with a mouthful of dirt. The quietness of the morning had been disrupted. The serenity was replaced with roaring sounds reverberating throughout their entire bodies, only for it to then be eclipsed by that same silence. The source of that roar? Well, it probably had to do with the large racing tracks that had been placed around the area. What looked to be 25 cars were all zipping through the forests at speeds thought not possible. First the mach barrier had been shattered and what lie beyond was nothing more than the wind for these racers.

There were 25 cars sure, but way more vehicles in the mix than just that. You had Lightning McQueen who was busy trying to outdo his very crass green rival. On the other side of things, you had a weird alien who walked on his arms. He kept talking about pod racing, which made the other racers confused. He was probably just lost. Past all the hot shot American cars, the primordial ones with a family that powered it with their legs, or even the futuristic flying saucer, there were two hot-headed racers bashing their vehicles at the front in order to decide the full victory. One was a standard racecar draped in blue, red, and silver, with some decals based on giants of light, ones like Tiga, Gaia, Ultraman, and of course, the very symbol of passion that GUYS had on their equipment. There was a boy within who smirked at his rival, who was in a comparatively smaller car. He was in an all red suit and gave his opponent a thumbs up, to which the boy did so in return.

"For an Ultraman, you're quite the racer! But, you won't win!"

"We'll see about that, Red Racer of the Carrangers! Bruiser isn't just the fastest and strongest, Katsu Hoshino-"

"IS THE ULTIMATE RACER, GO Katsu! GOOOOO!!!!!!"

The race track was surrounded by various stands and there was none other than Mom in her PTA uniform, although it was decorated. It now had Bruiser's image on the front and she had a large foam finger that said "#1 Super Ultra" and she wore a hat with straws on it that said "Mother of The Best!" She continued to cheer and cheer, causing Katsu to blush out of mild embarrassment. However, Red Racer began to act funny. He coughed briefly, almost losing control of the wheel before pulling closer.

"Hey! Is....that your Mother?!"

Katsu nodded bashfully.

"Yeah....yeah she is."

"Your Mom.....you know that's Gesuhime right, the worst of the worst?"

Katsu blinked at the man. For a moment, it looked like his brain had completely shut down. Red Racer was going to check on him, leaning out of his car to tap his window, only for the boy to burst out laughing. Red Racer as a result fell back into his car and nearly swerved off of the track were it not for his fast ranger reflexes.

"That's funny!" chortled Katsu. "But, I don't think so. Gesuhime was so mean and cruel, Mom's too cool to be like her."

"E-Either way....you think you could put in a good word for....me?"

"Huh? Why?"

"Uh...."

A big drop of sweat fell from the helmet of the ranger somehow.

"What can I say, she's a villainess and- I MUST fight against her."

Katsu tilted his head, thinking ("You know, Yuji was acting the same way when Aya beat up all his aliens....")

"Come on, young Bruiser! It's your duty to fufill in order to help out a fellow hero!!!!"

Katsu stroked his chin, somehow driving the car around another loop without even needing to touch the wheel.

"I guess you're right, I just don't see what Mom and Gesuhime have in common."

"Oh, don't worry, that'll be for me to- AHAGGGHAHGAGHAGH!!!!"

A spiked turtle shell had hit Red Racer and he began to swerve off of the track. He smashed into various trees before crashing into some rocks, making even the crowd wince in pain. He then fell off of a cliff for what seemed like a few minutes before getting spat out of Hollow Earth by a giant goldfish that had swallowed his vehicle. When all was said and done, the battered and bruised ranger was now in a lake with a snapping turtle, who simply looked at the ranger as he de-transformed, reverting to his civilian form. The turtle said nothing, only slinking back into the river after the man let out a groan in pain.

"Dang...." muttered Katsu sympathetically. "I- Should I go out and help him?"

He then looked ahead at the road, he was the only one at the front. All except for one car. The one car that he needed to beat in order to win the race. This was the final lap and as such would be the final battle.

"Oh what the heck, I'll win this for him too!!!!"

He pressed his foot further on the gas and boosted his acceleration. He blew other sentai teams, pod racers, even Bertie the Bus out of the water. When all was said and done, there was a cloud of smoke that was like a wall between those other slower racers and then there was him and this other car. This car was much more dangerous. It was a sleek car of death. Green and purple, with a white face on the front that had red lipstick. With a smile like that, this was the most evil racer of all time, the one who was dead set on winning the race. Without even saying words to each other, when they met, Katsu and this racer engaged in a battle on the track that could only be described as of epic proportions.

They crashed between hot wheels obstacles like large orcs smashing massive axes down on them, they went around on massive loop de loops in the sky leading to a circuit where they were flying like birds before they crashed down into a rundown temple run, where they had to avoid Wamu and his chariots. A massive gust of wind would pick them up after they rammed into each other, propelling them even further on the actual race track. Their controls were starting to burst and break apart, sweat on Katsu's face as he tried to grab onto the steering wheel. However, the extra pressure of Gs was making that an impossibility. It felt like hundreds and millions of tons beyond the Earth's gravity were compressing on his face. It wasn't anything like Goku or Vegeta, even Yamcha made it out to be when he saw them handle it. He could only grumble in pain as the finish that was just barely out of reach came into his sight.

"HAHAAHAHAH!!!!" cackled the other racer, making his face known by opening his window. "Just give up kid, there's no way you can win this!!!!"

"N-No, Joker.....I won't give up!"

"Just do it already!!!! That pussy cat is mine!!!!!"

Katsu glanced over at a horrible sight, Doraemon was trapped in a cave in the center, dangling above the jaws of a massive crocodile with 80 spikes and thousands of rows of teeth. Should he fall, he would be eaten to bits. The racers here were all competing with the prospect of having him be the one to find the real object of their desire, those wish orbs. The ones that could grant any wish, so they desired.

"NOOOOO! I WON'T LET YOU DESTROY THE WORLD!!!!!!!!"

And with that, Katsu's hair flashed blond, his eyes glowing blue as he sped forward and ahead of Joker. But, the clown prince of crime wasn't just going to let this slide. He pressed a button in his cockpit and began to cackle maniacally.

"ALRIGHT THEN KID, TIME TO GET THINGS A LITTLE OFF TRACK!!!!!!!"

A small orb of light slipped out of the car and onto the road. It expanded, growing and contorting into size until it was revealed as: The horrible space monster, Dorako!!!! It stomped around the fair grounds of the racer, shooting fireballs at the ground that combusted into plumes of laughing gas, causing much destruction and deadly amounts of laughter in its wake. Katsu's will almost faltered, wavering when he saw how many people there were hurt. But, that all the more motivated him to go forward, confusing the Joker to no end. He looked around before looking back at his creation, raising an eyebrow.

"Did he just quit the job or something? I...should've gone after Robin."

Before he could continue to lament his poor choice in foes, a bright light appeared and kicked him off of the race track, sending him onto a similar journey that Red Racer had succumbed to not that long ago. When he had made it to the bottom, he spat out a fish and with a busted tooth, gasped at who was standing in the middle of the race track before Dorako. The beast roared at the new arrival and likewise came out a "GRAYESH!!!!" It was none other than Ultrawoman Emu, getting into a fighting stance as the beast before her began fluttering its wings in preparation for battle. The two dashed at each other, flashes of light blinding both the arena and the racers alike. These instances of light, some pink and others purple continued in the skies almost like it was the pathway of an elevator. When the elevation was at its height, people could finally see the body of Dorako crashing into the massive crocodile below, causing it to be chewed on like a snack instead of Doraemon. To make matters worse for the reptile, it began to cough out and splutter laughing gas, which it had begun to inhale. Tears streamed down its face against its own will. It coughed and heaved wretchedly as Emu landed on the ground gently.

After a few more seconds of hopeless spluttering, the crocodile passed out from the toxins while the lifeless body of Dorako remained there as well. At first, the crowd was silent and didn't know how to react, but Emu pointed a finger at the finish line and everyone looked to see that the impossible race had been one. It had been one by none other than Katsu Hoshino, Ultraman Bruiser. The crowd erupted into a frenzy, with Mom telling everyone there from even the very Kais or Thor himself that that was her son and no one could beat him or her daughter, which caused a man in the crowd, Dad, to step in and try to cool things down. But, he still was proud of his son for the legendary feat. That being said, as Katsu's car stopped and he got out, the battle and the situation itself as a result was far from over yet.

The clouds darkened as thunder burst forth from the skies. It crackled about the place, causing the crowd goers and some of the weaker racers to even run away, the race already having been decided and their power far from the level of what was arriving. As the thunder subsided, electricity traveled from the ground while the figure who had arrived began to reveal itself. The beast was sharp and angular. Jet black with teal and a pale gray running through the carefully curated breaks within its armor. The face had a same color and from the looks of it from the pointed helmet to even how pointed the feet and edges on the arms were, it had to have been some sort of suit. In the end, this was the real mastermind of the situation.

"You dare ruin my tournament?!!!!" barked mastermind, pointing a sharp finger at Emu. "I'll see to it your life is forfeit."

He looked at everyone in the crowd running away as smoke began to rise in the air.

"I'll ensure all of your lives are forfeit!"

"Not so fast, Tsuifon!" countered Emu, folding her arms. "You've forgot one thing!"

"And what is that, child?"

Tsufion tilted his head out of curiosity.

"I'm not the only one who you're gonna fight!"

In that same instant, a bright flash of light appeared and arrived next to Emu. The shimmering figure of this new giant nearly sent Tsufion stumbling back. Meanwhile, Doraemon, Dad, and Mom as well as some of the heroes and people remaining cheered on the arrival of this warrior. Katsu's contribution was done and now came that of-

"Ultraman Bruiser?!!! Well, I suppose I have all the more reason to eradicate you all now!!!!"

Bruiser clasped his hands together, rubbing them before springing back and getting into a wrestling-like stance.

"GRADAAAA!!!!! I'd like to see you try!"

Emu likewise got into a fighting stance, unsheathing the attachments on her arms.

"This is it Katsu, try not to get carried away!"

"I could say the same for you, Aya, just try not to get in my way...."

"Oh really, I'll beat Tsuifon before you even blink!"

"Nuh uh, I'll knock him down before you even throw a feather at him!"

They got out of their fighting stances, confusing Tsufion who stood there bewildered while the two Ultras began arguing with each other. The butt heads quite literally, pushing against each other like two rams in the middle of a contest.

"You already beat Alivion with the others, just let me get a shot!"

"Well, I wanna fight alone for a change! I helped against Gesuhime, shouldn't I get something?!"

"You're gonna get a knuckle-sandwich if you keep being annoying!!!!"

"Hey! You're taking advantage of the fact I can't hit you! You know Ultraman Bruiser can't hit girls!"

"That's Ultraman Bruiser's fault, isn't it?!"

"No, it's yours!!!"

"It's my fault for being a girl?!!"

"Well, yeah....YEAH! You shouldn't have been a girl so I could hit you!!!!!"

"Put that monkey brain of yours to use to see how dumb you sound!!!!"

"If I'm a monkey, you're a gorilla!!!!!"

"I'm not a kinda-"

"ENOUGH, THE BOTH OF YOU!!!!!!" shouted Tsufion, growing even larger in response. The world began to shake and rumble under the newfound weight it had to contend with. His body began to continue growing with spikes all the while a dark aura began to coat his body. As the thunder continued to crackle down in the form of lightning, the mastermind continued to air his grievances. "I DON'T CARE WHO IS AND ISN'T A MONKEY, AS FAR AS I'M CONCERNED YOU'RE BOTH CHIMPS!!!! Now, I'll kill the both of you ignorant Ultras for wasting my time like-"

Tsufion was going to look at the cage where Doraemon was, only to find that the robotic feline was now gone. Then, he heard a bunch of laughter coming from where the Ultras where. His own grunt out of both despair and worry turned into kanji as his very body changed colors. He looked over to see that the cage holding Doraemon was now in Emu's hand, brother and sister continuing to laugh at Tsufion all the while.

"Sike!!!!" they said in unison.

"UGH!!!! H-How?!!!!"

Emu stepped forward, folding her arms but keeping a careful grip on the cage.

"That was easy, we just pretended to argue so that you would be distracted."

"B-But, I had my eyes on you the entire time!!!!"

"Yeah, but you know, I'm the fastest. Period."

She giggled.

"It isn't hard for me to take advantage of a window like that."

Clenching his fists, Tsufion growled and prepared to lung at the Ultras.

"I'm going to make sure you die a thousand deaths and feel a millennia's worth of pain you whelps!!!"

This time, Bruiser responded with a "I wouldn't do that if I were you."

"Oh, what are you gonna-"

Suddenly, a massive eruption occurred from beneath Tsuifon, causing him to be sent into the sky. When he looked down, he saw countless rocks striking him in the chest and propelling him further into the sky. A mixture of lava and water connected into more force, something that even with his best efforts to punch down at the raging elements, could not stop his ascension. And in that same instant, Bruiser was the one to further pursue, flying into the sky alongside him but of his own free will.

Bruiser pointed at the monstrous comet.

"And you'll say, 'How did you get Lava from Hollow Earth?'"

"How did you get Lava from Hollow Earth?!!!- AAHHHH!!!!!"

"HAHA! If you wanna know why, it's easy as pie! That's not just any old lava, that's the heat of the Earth telling you it doesn't want you anywhere near here!!!!"

Tsuifon clutched his chest, attempting to fly from the grasp of the Earth's wrath, only for more rocks to strike his wings, making him practically motionless and leaving him helpless to those outside forces. He could only punch and strike at Bruiser in vain, shooting projectiles that were easily avoided by the Ultra warrior.

"Even so, you shouldn't have been able to win that race, Super Saiyan or not!!! I ensured that Joker would take the lead against you! Even if Ultrawoman Emu interfered, the laughing gas and those people should've motivated you to go and save them!!!!"

Bruiser folded his arms, shrugging.

"At the end of the day, you wanted the Dragon Balls for yourself. You thought I didn't know about the fact you used the race to kill alllll the people who were looking for them, including the Joker, who YOU partnered up with!!!!"

Gritting his teeth, Tsufion confessed "You're a tricky one Bruiser, but still a coward!!! I can survive in space, so this won't change a thing! I'll crash into the Earth and destroy it if I must!"

The boy within couldn't help but smirk at that prospect. To that, he raised an eyebrow.

"Who said I was gonna just let you off easy in space!"

He looked to the ground, shouting "Mr. Akashi, do the thing!!!!"

Somewhere nestled within the mountains, another red ranger was there, seemingly having been lying in wait just for this exact moment. He raised his weapon, a bo-staff with the properties of a grabber at the end and tossed it up into the sky with as much force as he possible could, giving a thumbs up afterwards. Bruiser opened his palm, shooting a ray of energy at the oncoming spear that was going to become that of a heavenly one. It grew in size and fit into his hand once it reached their height, Tsufion having reached the stratosphere by now. Bruiser began to twirl the staff around before dashing towards Tsufion and whacking him in the chest. The comet countered with a kick that ended up being blocked by the end. The fastest and strongest unleashed an onslaught of blows. It started with a good poke to the throat followed by combos to the stomach and knees. Finally, the warrior twirled and spun the weapon around until with all his might, he smacked Tsufion into the skies and into the stars above.

He passed by all the planets in the Solar System, waving hello to Boss Rabbit when he passed the moon and Tiga who had been on Mars. He had done a complete round trip of the Solar System in only what seemed like seconds. He even had a few hats, wreaths, and presents from various beings as well as a T-shirt on him that said 'I Visited Every Planet in The Solar System!' ending with a big red heart. When he had reached Earth's orbit again, Bruiser was waiting for him, jamming the staff into his very chest. Thunder and lightning shot forth from the body of the comet. Beasts like Dorako emerged from the shell, just waiting to have been released. Pieces of their heads, their claws, their arms or even their eyes began to emerge as Tsufion screamed. He attempted to grab onto Bruiser as well as those souls, but the Ultra remained firm and only grappled onto the weapon tighter. Mustering whatever strength he had to focus on the battle ahead, he pressed the button on the side and the weapon had turned to that of a grabber.

He dug the weapon into the chest of Tsuifon. It breached through the armor as more miasma and aspects of countless Dorako began to seep from the body. Keeping steady, a blue aura surrounded Bruiser's body. He became calm and collected, turning as cool as a breeze. He dashed forward as this aura encased his body, gently bursting out into that of Rush Type. Once again, Tsuifon was going on another trip once more. Once they left the Solar System, they passed by countless planets all the while the souls of those kaiju began to trickle out of Tsuifon's body. The mastermind at this point continued to mindlessly rave and growl like some sort of manic zombie. His mind could've been long gone by then or he was driven mad by his plans having fallen through. Whether it be the Coruscant or New Namek, whether it be Planet Cool or the spaceship of the Nostromo, it was going to be the end for this dark villain. Bruiser's body flashed a bright red as the trip had finally stopped. His muscles bulged and with a mighty "GRADAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!" a black piece of the armor was yanked straight from the body of Tsuifon. A stream, no, and outright flood of Dorako souls began to spew out of the very body. What was once the comet or even dark entity had now been reduced to that of a husk. It listlessly kicked about as the Dorako rose into the skies, perhaps the heavens or even the graveyard.

Once Bruiser saw that it was working, he grabbed onto the piece from the end, cocking his arm back like he were holding a baseball. He laughed and shouted "Have this back, Tsuifon!!!!!" With that, he flung the flaming projectile back to its former whole. When the piece had struck that whole, a mighty explosion erupted and caused the body of Tsuifon to be no more. Rather than the pieces merely flying into space, they completely evaporated and turned to dust while whatever remained had been further incinerated into a nearby supernova. Bruiser lowered his weapon, giving his powerful foe a brief moment of silence. He couldn't help but gaze upon the brilliant light of the supernova. Astronauts and people who worked with space had to do everything they could to get glimpses of stuff like these. The strongest had to appreciate he could see stuff like this upon whims.

"You were pretty strong, Tsuifon. But, those Dorako deserve to rest too."

Looking back at Earth, Bruiser was almost shocked at how much like a star it looked from that far away.

("So, that's how Ultraman sees Earth? Like a star, huh....")

All of a sudden, a sign of light appeared in front of Bruiser before he could fully take in the view. He nearly stumbled back, shocked by its sudden presence. It was an Ultra Sign and the calligraphy was some of the neatest he had ever seen! Regrettably, his wasn't that neat. His skills from school had carried over to the Ultraman side of things. In fact, the same could be said for this. He'd recognize that neat handwriting anywhere.

"Get back here already! I saw you beat Tsuifon!"

"Okay, okay Aya! I want to enjoy my time in space at least, no need to nag...."

Another one appeared in that instant, causing Bruiser to nearly fly back into the supernova with its sudden appearance.

"I heard that!!!"

"Tch, okay okay, I'm coming!"

Bruiser clicked the button on the staff to return it to normal. He then raised his finger, shooting a thin beam that almost mimicked silk. It coiled around itself in a constant circle until it became a sort of sash nestled on his back. Reverting to his normal state, the strongest Ultraman put the weapon in the sash and sped off for Earth, but taking care to go as slow as possible so that he could see some of the sights before having to go back at least.

Not much time passed, probably a minute at the longest before Bruiser had returned to the scene. There was Emu, tapping her foot expectantly as Doraemon was let out of his cage. When he finally felt the ground, he could see Nobita in the distance and the two ran towards each other. They hugged, finally reunited again. Emu and Bruiser looked at each other before quickly reverting to their human states: Katsu and Aya. Brother and sister were still looking at each other, deciding to bump fists yet again after a hard day's battle. Well, hard didn't really describe it. It was difficult as fights normally got. But, like many recent adventures, the duo had been cleaning house and they were in positions to actually talk more now that the fights were won. They were no longer exhausted, stressed from the intense combat like the deadly clash against Gesuhime, a recent example. The two walked up to Nobita and his companion from the future.

"Thank you so much, Ultraman Bruiser!!!!" expressed Doraemon happily. "It was awfully cramped in that cage, not to mention the crocodile...."

Katsu couldn't help but tap a finger on his chin in thought.

"Yeah....where did that croc come from?"

Aya put a hand in her pocket.

"I think it was something about genetic modifica-whatever. Tsuifon put a lot of different aliens and monsters into its blood, so I think it turned out that way."

"Ah, poor thing. It'd suck if every Ultraman was put into my body like that."

Aya squinted her eyes.

"Isn't that how fusion works?"

Katsu turned around, almost like she said something incredibly stupid.

"What? No! Fusion is when your bodies connect and merge, connect and merge!"

"So, like a combination?"

A bubble appeared above her head, showcasing poorly drawn versions (Probably done by Katsu) of CONCEPT causing countless destruction. Then, Bruiser had shown up, alongside Leo, Astra, Joneus, Ultraman, Gaia, and Agul. They all turned into vehicles like hondas or trucks, sometimes even trains or airplanes, but at the end of the day combined into a larger mech with an array of colors, Leo and Astra combining to form a blade in one hand while Gaia and Agul merged to form a red and blue shield, decorated in gold and outline with a stark black.

"No! Not like Super Sentai!!!!" rejected Katsu, blowing the thought bubble away into smoke. "It's totally different, Aya...."

"Whatever you say, Katsu....Whatever you say...."

Nobita would awkwardly laugh, gaining the attention of the two.

"Either way, we're both really grateful you saved Doraemon. I just feel really bad for this whole mess, all I wanted was just one wish on those balls for....peace or something. You guys are good, so maybe-"

Katsu shook his head.

"I think I'll pass. The Dragon Balls are cool, but my Mom told me if you wish too much, the genie will just say the stuff you got is his."

Aya raised a finger, adding "Plus, I'm super rich! I have all the clothes I want, I even own several businesses. I'll treat you guys on the house sometime."

"Yeah....just don't go to the restaurant."

"Why not...?" grinned Aya. She stepped between Katsu and the others, continuing "Why shouldn't they come visit my restaurant? The best food in the world prepared by the strongest-"

"I'm NOT cooking for you again Aya, that was super difficult!"

"Without my connections you wouldn't have even met Batman!"

"Y-Yes I woulda!"

"Yeah, with however much money Ultraman Bruiser has to his name, you would've met him at a charity!"

Katsu crossed his arms, shaking his head in vehement denial.

"I own property too, Aya!!! We can go money against money!"

"We appreciate the offer." said Doraemon. "We'll see about when we can make a reservation. Is it-"

"Bring as many friends as you like!" beamed Aya. "They'll get the same treatment too."

Katsu sighed to himself. He'd probably have to make a lot of clones for that event. He thought about trying to get back with Naruto about the shadow clone technique, seeing as he hadn't quite learned how to shrink down to size as Bruiser for him to do that. Still, the fact they were able to pull off another adventure successfully was good too. He stepped forward to give his final goodbyes to the pair.

"Well, it's been awesome you two. Try not to get kidnapped by any monster comets."

"We won't" smiled Nobita. "Thanks again, Ultraman!"

Katsu smiled.

"No problem, we'll be there to help any time."

And so, the Doraemon and Nobita would get a ride from Batman. Alongside their car, would be none other than Red Racer, battered and bruised but otherwise alright with Bouken Red, having detained the Joker and brought him in handcuffs. They waved Katsu and Aya goodbye, but, not before Doraemon decided to step out and say one last thing to the pair, apologizing for not having said it sooner.

"We know of you both in the future. I can't say anything that will change the past, but what I can say is that you're definitely heroes. Remembered ones, really remembered ones at that."

"Oh....thanks."

Aya was equally as surprised, but was a bit more indifferent to that acknowledgement on her end.

"Thanks, for telling us. I just wonder if by then LaLa Land is still mine."

"Well-"

Doraemon took a look back at his ride before saying "I guess you'll just have to wait and see. Goodbye!" He then took off to the air, hovering back to the Batmobile and getting in with Nobita. Katsu and Aya began to wave them goodbye, having been satisfied with the results of their adventure and happy that things were able to pan out alright for them. Now, what would they have to get down to now?

Ah, well, more time had passed. To be exact, it was a few minutes after they had left. The massive racetrack that seemed to span the world was gone. Evidence of the battles or the countless destruction caused in the wake of the race had vanished. The birds, the deer, the plants, the bears, all had been undisturbed by those events. It wasn't as early as sunrise now, but rather a bright and sunny day. Along the shore banks shrouded in trees, Katsu and Aya walked side-by-side as they caught up with and reunited with people of their own. Mom and Dad. They were all wearing some manner of jackets or coats. Mom wasn't going to just let one of them getting sick slide like that. They continued to stroll along the coastline. This was something that they had done quite a bit now on their trip. They had spent a day or two throughout the town, buying an assortment of knick-knacks and trinkets. Katsu got the chance to speak with the train driver personally, having to embarrassingly apologize for his less than pleasant attitude when he had first arrived. They had engrossed themselves in some history of the place. Mom and Dad had made certain to teach both Katsu and Aya about the Meiji Restoration.

But, when all was said and done, it had been done. The games that were played had become played out. Sure, Katsu and Aya met some kids who were on break as well and had some fun, but otherwise, there wasn't much to write about. Literally, Katsu was kind of disappointed that aside from his rambunctious romps as Bruiser, there was little to mention about this quaint place. Dad reassured him that was the beauty of it and in a way as he looked through the small reeds, peered as much as he could into the treetops, he could understand it. There was a delicate ecosystem, not just between the animals doing animal stuff, but the townsfolk, the villagers doing their part as well. Just like with the climactic clash in space simmering down into cosmic contemplation, Katsu once again found himself thinking about that sort of thing. He even thought back to the place of LaLa Land. Sure it was cool getting back into action, that he and Bruiser could agree on. Although, he had wanted to see more somehow. To relax in the springs, to have a one on one sword fight with Flurius minus a transformation, that sort of thing. A proper old style adventure he supposed. Still, he was adamant about fighting as Bruiser. That was a kind of fun that just felt right for him now. In that sense, he realized why Ultraman didn't show up in every single second of the adventure, he wouldn't be as cool. Of course, was there really that much time to think? How much time did he have left?

("Yeah....How much more of the break do we got? One....two.....three, then there's the weekend. Oh, and another day or two, maybe.... I'd say....")

Katsu looked up at Dad.

"Hey, Dad. How many more days of the break we got?"

Dad paused for a moment, causing everyone to stop walking. It didn't take long for him to say, "About eight days, why'd you ask?"

"Nine whole days....?"

Dad couldn't help but chuckle. Katsu then realized his mistake, palming his forehead afterwards.

"You sound tired Katsu. Don't tell me Tsuifon was that tough...."

"No, no!" denied Katsu with an almost newfound energy. "It's not that, he was a piece of cake! It's just....we've kinda done everything here. I dunno, there just isn't much to do around here. I'm bored."

Seeing this, Dad looked at Aya who had her hands behind her back looking surprised that Katsu of all people would say that.

"What about you, Aya? You feeling bored too?"

"Welll...."

She dragged her foot into the damp dirt, leaving a small trail.

"It was cool here. Even when I was sick we still had fun but, even though I'm better I'm...."

Mom smiled.

"You're still homesick, aren't you?"

Aya nodded.

"Mhmm. I miss my friends."

"Me too." agreed Katsu. "I wanna see how Takuya and Yuji are holding up. Naoto and the others too!"

Dad looked back at Mom, smiling.

"Well, what do you think? You want to go back home too?"

"Ohh, if they want to, there's no use in holding them here. Besides, I want to check up on how the PTA is doing, we still have that special surprise coming up."

Pulling in Mom closer with an arm, Dad looked down at the two, nodding.

"It's settled then. We'll leave today."

"Really?!" brother and sister asked, bubbling with excitement.

"Yeah!"

Dad winked at Katsu particularly as he said "And with Ultraman Bruiser back, I have no doubt we'll have to worry about anything."

Katsu pumped his fist in the air before jumping wholesale. Despite his short stature, he almost reached Dad's chest height in that bound.

"ALRIGHT!!!!"

Everyone else laughed, with Aya putting a hand on his shoulder.

"Calm down." she remarked. "Yuji's gonna still be there when you show up. It's not like anything's changed for you to show him."

Katsu turned around, replying "Are you kidding?! There's a lot I gotta show and tell him. Remember Kameju?"

"Yeah I remember him-"

"The Tortoise-"

"Yeah those guys too, but it'll be fine! Also, he doesn't know about LaLa Land."

"Oh....you can tell him about that."

"Wait, what's that supposed to mean?"

"N-Nothing, just-"

"No, what's wrong with LaLa Land, tell me! It's not like you fought to keep it the same way or something!"

"Yuji has particular interests okay! LaLa Land's cool, but as my rival..."

"Yeah he's your rival, but if you think about it, he's kinda my rival too!"

Katsu pointed a finger at her, glaring with the piercing stare of a thousand suns all burning. Probably intensely.

"You can have your property, your money, and your kingdom, but you will never have my rivalry. It's only two people and that's it."

Aya folded her arms and sighed.

"You're crazy about that rivalry, aren't you?"

Katsu leaned against a nearby tree, smirking.

"Hey, if you're a hero like Ultraman Bruiser, you need someone to push you even further. That's why I got him and that's why he's got me."

"And!" interrupted Dad, lifting Katsu up into the air suddenly. "It's why we have to get going home. I'll be sure to give you a ride on the way!"

Katsu was shocked by the sudden development, nearly having his vision blurred by that fact. He looked to see Mom smiling at him, but far-far worse, Aya was snickering at him. What was so funny? Katsu pointed at Aya.

"Stop laughing!" he demanded. "It's not funny!"

Aya covered her mouth while she continued chortling in plain view.

"Sorry, Katsu, but it looks like you're a VIP now."

They were beginning to walk when all of a sudden, Aya too was lifted up into the other arm of Dad. Mom was even surprised by the feat of strength, remarking to herself that it had been a while since he had begun working out. Dad took offense to this, leaning back as he began to go on about the tales of old. The days before Katsu and Aya were born when Fujimiya and Gamu were seen pushing their muscles to the limit and likewise, he as a man had to do the same thing. In fact, Ultraman Joneus and his well trained muscles had to be an inspiration too. As he continued this sort of loving rant to Mom, Aya couldn't help but admit defeat, now that she was in the same position as Katsu.

"I haven't had this happen to me since I was your age...."

"It couldn't have been that long ago."

"Cause it wasn't...."

"Well, let's just hope the trip isn't long."

Dad paid attention to both of them again, stopping his rant concurrently with their trek back to home.

"It won't be long at all. The trip or the rest of the break, I think it'll go by in a flash."

"What makes you so sure, Dad?"

Aya crossed her arms again, just as confused.

"Yeah, it could be really long for all you know."

"I don't know. It's just a feeling."

For the rest of that day, Dad had a smile on his face. They didn't know why and Mom either didn't know or knew but didn't say anything. And, in no time, they Hoshino family would have their bags packed. The tramway would then take them back to the airport. Throughout trips, the return one always felt special to Katsu. It felt that way after the incident in the zoo or even as something like his first encounter with Alien Sloth, Yuji. Something would always happen. Sometimes it was a big as those supernovas, stretching out to other stars and places faraway. Sometimes, it was as small, miniscule as the stars from far away that he looked at during the night. But, no matter what happened, he'd always feel a sense of satisfaction. He leaned his head against the window after looking to see that Aya was going to sleep. Mom and Dad were directly in front and seemed to be talking to each other, but he wasn't concerned about the what. All he did was lean against the window, blankly staring at what he was leaving and what he was going to return to.

Not much changed probably. But, that was the magic about moments like these. He had the time to really wonder what everyone would say. He thought about the Tortoise Family and how they were holding up, what Kameju would do in his free time and if he'd need to come back and teach him a lesson. Conversely, he wanted to tell people about just that. He wanted to engage in another tense duel with Yuji to see who would become the victor in their decisive battles. A mixture of nostalgia, longing, and peace brewed within his head. It was relaxing, wasn't it? Even when thinking of what Kiba was doing, nothing in his heart had stirred. No, not all that much. Maybe a twitch, maybe a twinge. But, at the end of the day, it was just Kiba. He wondered if he wanted to still crush him. Maybe not. He hated the way he did those things. Talked down on his game, played with his friends. Striking his brother like that was just no good to him. Though, all in all, there was something about him or maybe about his time here that made him largely numb to that feeling. As though he would be responsive to those evil deeds should they happen, no longer desiring proactive declarations of revenge.

Maybe that was it after all. Katsu had been sure about those things. Using his power and fists to make sure they knew what he meant. What he needed. But, with a mind like his, there were ways around that. Where blows became irrelevant in those moments and it was the mind that did the real conquering. Whatever could conquer Kiba, he didn't know especially when Takuya told him how might was everything right to him. For now, just being sure of himself. Katsu Hoshino. Being sure of Ultraman Bruiser was something to be thankful for itself.

And now, he'd be thankful for getting to return home and enjoy his break with his friends.

Chapter 3[]

Dashing and darting. That was the only thing that Naoto could find himself doing at that time. Adults who were driving by didn't know why he was just running across the sidewalk like that. Always looking around every corner, taking extra care when making it to another block. The neighborhood was a safe place. It had pretty good prices and was valued well. It was prided on for the alumni that the schools in the area provided, so the education was good as well. With how he ran, they thought he was being hunted down by the Yakuza. He had owed a lot of money and they were going to have him in for a bad time. Unbeknownst to them, Naoto might've preferred if it had been the Yakuza. He clutched an unknown item in his chest. It was covered around in two towels, almost seeming like a robe of sorts. From house to house, he looked frantically to see if he really was at the right one. This one was red, not the one he was looking for. Even if the architecture was similar and there was a dog present, who barked at him and tried to hop over the fence to see what was going on with him. The boy darted off so quickly though, the dog could only tilt its head curiously at that.

Naoto was starting to get exhausted. He began panting, the sun beating down on him. It was only spring, so it wasn't like the heat would be this intense. The cicadas that emerged early began to buzz around him, causing a certain haze to set in. He had to look around to see if he was in a safe place. One where he wouldn't be seized upon if he even took a moment to rest. Looking behind him, the haze caused by the buzzing insects was about the only thing he could hear. And from what he could see, just cars passing by and nothing more. Maybe the occasional pedestrian, but otherwise that was it. Just normal. But, that's the thing. If it really was normal, why were the pedestrians only above his age. There certainly weren't any teenagers scared to walk about, he knew as much.

"I gotta find that house...."

"Hey!"

"Ah!"

Naoto had begun walking, only to bump into someone and fall down. The item began rolling on the sidewalk, causing the boy to frantically grasp at it to ensure that it wouldn't be on the road. He didn't even care to look into he bumped into. He looked over it when it was in his hands, wrapping the towel over once again and taking extra care to see if it was broken.

"Hey, kid! Look at me!"

Naoto looked up to see it was a boy in the age range had had just thought about, a teenager. He was with a group of boys with a girl or two as well who were with him. The boy didn't look happy, rather irritated at his inattentiveness.

"I-I'm so sorry!!!"

Naoto sprang up and frantically bowed, apologizing for his ignorant behavior. Some of the people in the group laughed at his eagerness to make amends, even causing the boy he bumped into to be put off slightly.

"Jeez, it's not that serious.....just, be more observant next time, okay?"

"Yeah....I will, thank you!"

Naoto winced slightly, clutching the item to his chest as the clique passed him by. Their remarks about him could be heard while they left.

"Poor kid...." remarked a girl. "You gave him a big fright, Taiga~!"

"I didn't scare the kid, probably has to do with the crap in his hand...!"

"Is it some drugs or something?" remarked another boy. "He's awfully protective of it."

"Who cares, it's his business."

"True that."

Naoto took in a deep breath before letting out a sigh of relief. He was glad that was just a false alarm. The boy now knowing his item was safe was further emboldened by the prospect of actually making it to his destination. He hopped across the sidewalk and took another turn. The reason why he was taking such care, going around places to where cars would honk horns at him for dashing towards the street a little too hastily, all of these hurdles to overcome were for good reason. Because, on that corner he turned around at, he immediately crouched, noticing large pikes what in reality were probably hockey gear. The smashed bodies of countless toys from various brands were in their wake, with the head of a Barbie and the head of Godzilla being put on one of them. They stood proudly in the air until sunrise and sunset, when the adults would get sick of looking at them and tell those rowdy kids to take them down. But, they weren't kids were they?

"Demons...." shivered Naoto as he looked forward. He had to take a step back from the corner, his heart racing even stepping foot there. The coast just didn't seem clear enough no matter what. No matter how much he looked, he couldn't believe that. At that point, Naoto just cursed at himself for being so cowardly, being so scared.

"I'm just acting like a scardey cat...." he lamented, looking down at the shrouded object. "I'm a big wuss....But, I don't want to be, I can't right now. Not when everyone's counting on me....!!!"

He looked up and then down at the object, nodding as a sign of encouragement from himself towards himself. He was going to do it. He was going to do everything in his power to arrive towards his destination no matter what. Because-

"Hey, Naoto, what's up?"

"I'm going to deliver this! I'm tired of being afraid!"

"Oh, watchu got there?" said another voice.

"Oh, it's a-"

Naoto froze. His eyes went nearly blank. Bit by bit, he slowly turned around, whether by his own volition or by the forces behind him didn't matter. For, when he finally viewed who had spoken to him did he finally feel consciousness slapping him in the face. There were two boys actually his age, but taller, probably one of the taller people in his grade overall. One was a bit thinner, one clearly enjoying cuisine more than others. All the same, they had a devious grin with the bigger one folding his arms to showcase the difference in power. The skinnier one though was much more content in approaching the frightened boy.

"Come on Naoto, spit it out. Whatchu you got in your hands there?"

"N-Nothing...."

"Come on, Naoto, we're friends, aren't we? I've been to your place, you've been to mine...."

Naoto further stepped back, bringing the object further into his clutches.

"Y-Yeah, but....but..."

"But come on...." cooed the boy, wrapping an arm around Naoto. "We've been through the worst of the worst, through thick and thin. Now, tell old Hajime what's going on."

"R-Right."

"Yeah." comforted Hajime as he pat Naoto on the shoulder. "You wouldn't want to get in trouble with us anyway. Best to come clean now without any consequences, right?"

"Yeah...."

There was a brief silence. This indicated to Hajime that it was time to do the deed. He gestured towards his larger friend to prepare while he slinked an arm into the loosening grasp of Naoto, beginning to grab onto the item now. Things were panning out as easy as expected. Or at least, they would've. Hajime began experiencing some resistance on Naoto's part, the grip still being firmly around the object.

"Come on, man! I thought you were gonna give this to me! Are these like your scared reflexes or something?!"

"N-No..."

"Then let go!"

"N-No!!!!"

With the swing of his arms, Naoto sent Hajime nearly to the ground, were it not for his friend catching him just in time. Naoto began to step back further, panting a bit from both physical exertions earlier and then.

"Are you a fool?!" barked Hajime. "You're defying me, that's defying Kiba!!!"

Holding onto the item tighter, Naoto countered "Yuji did the same and look what happened to him!"

"All the more reason why it's gonna be mine, mine, mine!"

Naoto shook his head.

"No, it's all the more reason why I'm not gonna do that! If Yuji's just a lapdog, what chances does a wuss like me have?!!!"

Naoto took his chances and dashed off with the object, seemingly further into enemy territory. He looked back frantically to see that Hajime was less than pleased, he was absolutely livid. He whistled, causing many kids some a bit younger, some a bit older to come out of nowhere. They all ran after poor Naoto while Hajime and his bigger friend got on their bikes. Actually, a few other older kids had their bikes as well, having remained in unseen parts of the numerous front and backyards. Naoto held onto the item tighter as he felt the wind rush through his hair, the shouts of the others to either come back or countless threats against his person. They were going to beat him up, pelt him with rocks, and kick his gut in when it was all through. But, this didn't dissuade Naoto from his goals. He already decided long ago, this was only more proof of that.

This ruckus caused some neighbors, usually without kids to look out and be astonished at the sight. This might've been more common back in the day, but they figured that this modern age would have a lot less roughhousing and trouble caused. Naoto sped around a bend and hopped across a street, running into what looked to be a nearby plain. Some of the kids parked their bikes and kept watch around the entrance of the area, while Hajime and the main people pursuing Naoto on foot continued on the trail. Naoto trampled over the grass before abruptly dropping, rolling down an unseen incline that he had neglected to check for in the heat of those hot pursuits. He continuously slid down, screaming all the while. Dirt flew in the air and he saw so many trees while spinning around, he forgot to count. There were five maybe? Or was it just an entire forest? He had absolutely no idea and only after his tumble did he get up to see where he was, but it was only brief. He slinked further into the vegetation that almost suffocated him. He could breathe fine, just that there was a lot of thick shrubs and bushes. He began to worry if he had stumbled upon some racoon's stash or was sitting on a tanuki pup.

Actually, this was good. Naoto began to erratically breathe, rapid firing breaths onto the ground below as he further clutched onto the object. He was so focused on running, he forgot to think. His legs had become his new brain in those moments and all he could do was run. Now his legs ached and he nearly began to cry. Here he was, lurking in this dense patch of vegetation where many great trees used to lurk about. With the roaring behind him, no, more like a gentle whistling, it had to be a river nearby. It was strange that this place didn't get its patches of vegetation culled, since he figured it was probably some sort of place where a bridge was and he was just under it.

"Where is he?!!"

Naoto immediately receded further into the bushes. He even bit his tongue when he felt a small prick in the elbow, probably from a thorn bush. His breathing had only heightened, but he had to contain it somehow. He didn't know how, he just had to contain it no matter what. The search party was now only a meter or two away from him and he could see Hajime getting off of his bike, rather annoyed at the unsuccessful chase.

"Darn it!!!" he shouted in frustration. "It was only Naoto! When did he become such a good runner?!"

"You shoulda seen him run the track...!!!" said his bigger friend. "And freeze tag too! Nobody could get him- Sides Kiba."

Hajime nodded.

"You're right, I doubt anyone could outrun that freak. Still....he couldn't have gone far."

Hajime continued to look around the area, Naoto tilting his head in opposing directions. He didn't even want to make eye contact, whether it was intentional or merely an optical illusion. Him looking in the general direction would mean certain doom. They probably would leave him in those bushes, since it felt like it'd be a hard process to leave quickly.

("Come on....")

Naoto began to aggressively tap his finger on the object at hand. He didn't have the time. His mom would probably be wondering where he was right now. He had originally told her he was just going to see some friends, but if the call didn't come through saying he had arrived, she would get worried. Really worried. Naoto had to frown at that, because in this place it felt like the most minute of minutes became the dullest of hours. In spite of the intensity, the fear, time began to alleviate that as he waited and waited.

("I just wanna go home....Wait, wait I think they're going now!")

He began to perk up, perhaps he could leave now. Hajime approached some of the younger kids in the group while his older friend took out some manga from his bag. Hajime handed the manga to them, sighing.

"Keep a look out for that wimp. It might take a bit, so here's some stuff to pass the time."

There was a girl who held most of the manga. Looking at them, she was rather displeased by the selection she received.

"This is all just Bleach....don't you have anything better?"

"Huh? Bleach is good!"

She shook her head.

"I don't wanna read Bleach! Don't you have something more romantic...?"

Hajime scratched his hair, bewildered at the question.

"Uh? There's some Naruto too I guess?"

"Meh."

"W-Well, I don't have any shoujo for you to read, sorry."

"It's not just shoujo, there's other stuff too...."

"Oh? Like what?"

A boy who grabbed a few of the bleach chapters since he liked it spoke up. He did so while skimming through the pages to see what he'd be getting into.

"There's Toradora, my big sister likes to read it!"

The girl looked at the boy, smiling, then giving Hajime a smug look.

"Yeah, do your research Hajime! If you did, girls would actually like you!"

"S-Shut up!" he commanded, blushing. "We're going now! We gotta report this to Lord K-Kiba, so just stay here and wait!"

The girl stood at attention, lackadaisically replying "Sir yes sir!" This earned a laugh from the rest of the kids in her group, even a little chuckle from Naoto but he slapped himself in the face. He couldn't laugh at the enemy or now for sure.

Hajime got on his bike along with his friend, with said friend whispering "You alright, man?"

"Yeah I'm fine! Let's just go now!"

They rode off, leaving the remaining five kids just to remain. Naoto was glad with the implication that they along with the older kids outside were leaving, but his mind was less at ease when thinking about what Kiba would do if he knew. Kiba had turned this place into a nightmare for him. He'd have to wander the streets like some kind of vigilante at night even though it was broad day. Thinking about a confrontation with him was out of the question and looking at those kids, they were younger kids in the class. He was younger too sure, but it was a fairer shot than those bigger guys. Plus, they were already talking about other random stuff instead of actively searching for him.

"Mannn...." grumbled the girl, skimming through a Naruto chapter. "He leaves us out here in the dumps with nothing to do. This command stuff is stupid."

The boy reading Bleach was more enthusiastic about the idea, smiling as he looked at some of the new developments in the chapter.

"Come on, it's not that bad. Kiba doesn't really bother you if you're a small fry, he's always harder on the higher-ups."

The shortest kid of the whole group spoke up while attempting to peer over the boy's shoulder, also interested in that particular Bleach chapter.

"Yeah, all except Yuji. That kid's been getting all the good stuff...."

"Really?" asked the other boy. The two other kids were also surprised at hearing that. "We haven't even gotten any of the candy he swiped from the store! Is Yuji really getting it all?!"

He nodded.

"Yup. Kiba doesn't even like candy that much....it's going somewhere, and not with Hajime's big pal over there, that's for sure."

The girl sighed, almost as if nothing were new to her.

"News to me...." she remarked. "Kiba and Katsu had that wild fight, remember?"

"Yeah, that was crazy."

"Welll, I heard that Yuji is Katsu's 'rival' or something. Maybe he's doing it to get back at Katsu?"

Everyone was shocked to hear that, even Naoto to an extent. He had seen Yuji, broken toys in his hands with dried tears. He would never forget the words that were told to him on that they. They were stuck in his mind and he couldn't help but think about them every time he raced into the streets, risking his safety just by doing that simple act.

("I'm ending things with him. I've....had....enough. Enough of that rival nonsense. Of....Of that kiddy crap.")

"That's insane!" exclaimed another boy. "I hear Katsu's coming back today too! I wonder how he'll feel...?!"

The girl sighed again.

"Hopefully it sounds exciting...!!! Also it means Aya's coming back, so I finally have something to do besides playing soldier with you dummies."

"H-Hey...." said the boy reading Bleach, offended. "You don't mean that, do you? I thought we were friends!"

"We are, we are." she comforted. "Just....it's not my thing, this kind of thing isn't my thing."

"It's-"

"Romance! Romance~! Romanceee~!!!!"

While the soldiers of Kiba were trying to either understand or ignore that display, her constant insistences on particular romance stories as well, Naoto saw this as his chance to escape. That feeling came again. There was another prick and another one. He was shifting around in the bushes, causing them to rustle and wave in the air. They weren't noticing now but they would soon enough. Naoto gritted his teeth; he didn't want this to take long and would rather just bolt out. Whatever happened happened, even if it meant he got a few scratches or so. At the height of the girl's constant chatting about romance, Naoto rushed out of the bushes and ran up the incline without even a second thought. All of the boys' jaws dropped, the girl still continuing in ignorance of their target's appearance. They were all going to go rush after Naoto in hot pursuits, but when they did the girl was almost offended.

"Now hold on! If we're gonna be here looking for that dumb kid, I don't want you lying to me about him being there just so you can ditch me!"

"B-But it's not a lie, he just came by, we all saw!"

"No, you're just trying to get out of it. I didn't see him!"

"No, we all saw! We all saw! R-Right fellas?!"

The other boys all nodded, variations of "Yeah", "We did, honest!", were said, but the girl still wasn't convinced.

"If you guys are lying, I'm gonna tell Hajime who's gonna tell Kiba."

"You don't need to do that!!! We're telling the truth!"

"Fine, let's go already then...."

On the other hand, Naoto could already hear the loud tapping of feat hitting the concrete. They were going to find him and subsequently hunt him down. Thinking quickly, he ran turned around another corner but decided to hide behind a car so that the kids would run past not only where he originally ran, but when they decided to split up, the other group would still run past him. They did just that, with no one being the wiser of his little plan. This inconspicuous red car ended up being his savior and as he stood up, he let out a sigh of relief.

("When I become a grown-up, I'll sell a bunch of cars so that someone can get a hiding spot like this....")

He looked at the item, seeming to be unharmed despite everything. The towels were etched in dirt, baptized in stray mud and random dew still about the bushes. There was even an ant or two on it that Naoto had to quickly smack off, but otherwise it was fine. Naoto clenched a fist in determination. It was there now more than ever, especially with the news that he had heard.

("I wanted to get this to base....but, if Katsu is back even earlier-")

He peered over the car, attempting to locate where Katsu's house would be. But, it wouldn't take long for him to see a beacon of hope. A car was driving in the distance and made a turn about a block or two away. And, it was a very familiar one. Though it was just an outline....he saw Katsu! It was Katsu's car!!! He had arrived even earlier than expected! Battered and bruised from all the running and hiding, Naoto let a smile appear on his face. This was exactly what he needed after today's trials and tribulations.

("Sorry, Mom. It looks like it'll take me a little longer to get there. But it'll be fine, cause Katsu will bring me there!")

With that, Naoto set off on his journey to Katsu. The journey to restore the hope of the neighborhood, to restore the hope of future playtime and imagination began. And in that same instance, an unforgettable battle was triggered by Naoto's very decision.

Meanwhile, Katsu took his head off of the window. He finally stopped leaning. It had become a habit of his, what with his mouth having been hurt in his fight with Kiba. It had largely healed now, but it still was sore at times. Aya would often look at him to make sure he was alright, even then. Even after it had been proven he was fine, but he wasn't mad about that. It's what she was supposed to do and he had a habit of doing the same after she got sick. Mom and Dad were in the front, with Dad driving this time around and Aya was sitting in the back with him. He was on the right seat and she was on the left, looking outside. Katsu had been asleep for some of the ride, so when they had arrived in the neighborhood he didn't really see much. What he did see though, was pretty weird to him. He had to raise an eyebrow as he saw what looked to be just, nothing.

The sounds of dogs barking, maybe the occasional stray cats swiping at each other over the left over fish an old lady would leave out for them. Those sounds were normal. It was a normal day really, or a great one actually. Traffic was down and people seemed to be in good spirits for the spring, even Dad's coworkers who usually looked pretty glum, especially during the winter. But Dad said that was 'salarywork troubles' so it probably was doing good on that front. Katsu couldn't quite place what it was. It was a bright and sunny day out, but he never saw any of his friends, really any of his classmates for a matter of fact out there. When they passed by the park, it was just teenagers and old couples, maybe a few pet owners if he saw just in time. Katsu stirred around, fiddling with the seatbelt a bit as he thought about why no one was out.

Dad saw him fidgeting in the rearview mirror, raising his head to look at it with more clarity.

"You alright there, Katsu?"

Katsu adjusted his position, trying to sit a little higher while nodding.

"Yeah, I'm good."

Aya gave him a look. It was like she had the same feeling he did when looking outside.

"There's nobody outside...." she whispered. "There's usually kids out in the park playing soccer...."

Katsu nodded.

"I usually see some kids running around with some swords or whatever....A few others play basketball and I never saw any of them on the court."

"You think something's up?"

"I don't know...."

Katsu wiped his nose briefly, sniffling a bit.

"Maybe they took vacations too."

"Maybe."

The two were unsettled by those possibilities, but both wanted to also be happy they were back now. They wanted to tell their friends about all the stuff they got into at the resort, so it was just better to be hopeful they were there than worry about stuff like that. Aya even thought to herself about how weird it'd be that the other kids would suddenly take a vacation and they wouldn't see any of them at the resort, not a single one. It didn't take long for them to arrive home. As they pulled into the driveway, Dad said "Annnd we're here."

They unbuckled their seatbelts and all got out. While Mom got the house key and opened the door for Katsu and Aya to go in, Dad took care of taking the luggage back in as well. Katsu felt a breath of fresh air as he walked around the house, finding the living room just as- well, like the living room as when he left. The TV looked the same too. He even saw that Aya's play oven, still there. had remained untouched. He decided to head for his room with his bag in hand, Aya doing the same. it had been quite a break after all.

"Ahhh...." sighed Katsu peacefully as he set his stuff down and jumped on his bed. He looked up at the ceiling while holding onto something he took from the bag. His toys, his PSP were all where he had left them many days ago. Days before he even went on this break. But, what he held in his hand and decided to look at was something he hadn't felt in a while, let alone saw. Before there were drawings of a warrior with peerless strength in scarlet red, before there were drawings of a warrior with mystical technique and frightening speed, there was a drawing of a hero. In lieu of another legendary hero, this one was born. Ultraman Bruiser. Katsu couldn't help but grin thinking about all of those past adventures. He felt like it was stupid of him to let go all of that cool stuff, just for the sake of someone utter unbearable. Someone detestable.

"I think it's about time I go pay Yuji a visit. That Sloth's gonna be surprised to see Bruiser back in business."

Katsu opted to get off of his bed, getting a change of clothes and headed out for the living room. There was an alluring smell in the kitchen already, causing him to briefly be taken aloft by the fragrance. It smelled spicy, it smelled sweet, with what Mom was cooking in the kitchen it had to be good. Presently, there was Dad drinking some coffee at the table and Aya who looked to have the same idea as him, having a change of clothes as well. He walked up to Mom, who was shifting multiple pots and pans around. Mom's expertise in the kitchen was comparable to that of Ultraman King's power. She was unparalled; So, she could easily talk to him and keep track of the multiple dishes being cut, fried, and stirred.

"Hey, Mom?"

"What's up?"

"Look what Dad gave me at the resort!"

Mom looked over briefly, seeing the drawing that started it all. Her face lit up and she had a smile that consequently lit up the whole room like it were Aya's restaurant at rush hour.

"I see!!! It's a really beautiful drawing, Katsu! Remind me to pin it up on the fridge with LaLa Land!"

"Okay!"

He set it down on the counter next to the drawing of that land Aya ruled over. The boy behind Ultraman Bruiser then walked up to Mom again, this time jumping up to get her attention more assuredly.

"Now, Mom, can me and Aya go out to see our friends? Please, please?"

"Of course...." she sighed, not bothered by the theatrics. "You've been away for them from a while, plus, I'll need some time to finish this for you."

"Thanks Mom, you're the best!"

"Don't I know it..."

As Katsu and Aya ran towards the door and began to leave, Dad leaned his head out into the hall and shouted "What about me, aren't I the best?!"

Katsu hastily replied "You- You're the best Ultraman fan I know!"

"Wow...!!!"

"I think you're the best, Dad!" exclaimed Aya. "Better than Gesuhime, that's for sure!"

Mom shouted from the kitchen "I heard that, Aya!!!"

"Don't blame her just because she thinks I'm cooler!"

Aya and Katsu shut the door behind them, laughing. It was good to be back. After calming down, they looked outside to see, nothing. There wasn't anyone outside already waiting for them, so it looked like they'd have to go out and find their friends. Katsu looked at Aya, waving.

"I think this'll be where we'll split up. My friends are probably at the river or something."

"Alright, see you at dinner Katsu."

"WAIIT!!!!!"

The two squinted their eyes, seeing a boy running in the distance with an item in his hand.

"WAIIT!!!!"

"Wait..." murmured Katsu. "Is that Naoto?"

"What's he doing?"

"I dunno."

Katsu cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted "Naoto!!! What's up?!"

"KATSU!!!!!!"

Aya raised an eyebrow.

"What's his deal? I don't remember him being like this."

They'd get their answer soon enough. Naoto had arrived to them, panting, almost in a frantic state. He had so much to say he started mumbling gibberish, speaking in tongues Katsu and Aya couldn't understand. He even had a brief stint in speaking some Mandarin, which neither of them could speak. Aya had to have Katsu step back so that she could shake Naoto by the shoulders in an effort to unscramble his brain. Which, ended up working. Naoto lowered his head, catching his breath and attempting to find more intelligible words if any to communicate.

"Thanks, Aya."

"Anytime."

Katsu stepped forward and rested a hand on Naoto's shoulder.

"It's alright, Naoto! Now, what's going on? You look really tired and...."

Katsu noticed the item wrapped around in towels. What stuck out to him was that it was somewhat dirty too, meaning Naoto was probably running around a lot.

"What's that?"

"Danger..."

"What?"

Naoto sprang up, gripping Katsu's shoulder to the point of nearly hurting him and catching Aya off-guard.

"Hey, what's your damage?!" she shouted indignantly. "What's going on?!"

"Danger...!"

"Eh?"

Katsu looked Naoto firmly in the eyes.

"What's happening Naoto? What do you mean by danger?"

"Huff....huff....Kiba, that's what! The neighborhood, everyone's fun, Yuji, it's all gone!!!"

"What?! Yuji's gone?!"

"I-I'm....sorry....but, while you were gone, something really-really bad happened!"

Katsu gulped, clenching his fists as his mind wandered to all the horrible things that could've been done. And Kiba, he was the prime suspect.

"What the heck happened?! What did Kiba do, Naoto....?"

"War happened.....it's just not the same anymore, Katsu!"

Chapter 4[]

Those words struck Katsu like a full power strike from the incredible Hulk. It was like had a road roller slammed into him after just having left his birthday party. So many questions flooded his mind. What war? What kind of war? Why did it happen while he was gone and what did Kiba do to even start it? Did the adults know? What was so scary about this war, or a matter a fact, what were kids doing in this war for Naoto to be that scared? Sure, he wasn't gonna run along with him to do nonsense. He probably wouldn't have tagged along with him, Takuya, and Aya to find those staplers, he probably would've even snitched on Yuji or would've wanted to the most out of them. But, he wasn't the kind of person to be this scared, this terrified. The look he had in his eyes reminded him of when he first saw Trunks and how he survived in his future. Every time those androids were mentioned, he would ask Dad while Trunks looked so startled, so afraid. It was then that he watched that special where first-hand he understood the first-hand experience Trunks suffered.

"Kiba started a war....?" asked Katsu, still in disbelief. "But, that can't be right....who'd fight for him?"

Aya nodded.

"He's a creep. He has his friends, but not many in your or my grade likes the guy. Even the older kids think there's something off with him."

Naoto was still short of breath even after taking the time to recover. It was either that, or the fear of getting seen by his forces made it that much harded to say something.

"Listen, you two.....Kiba's gotten more strong than you know. He's also done some really bad stuff, bad stuff that's gonna change everything."

"Then tell us already....!" pleaded Katsu. "Just what did he do?!"

Finally, it seemed like Naoto had calmed down somewhat. His mind was probably racing to get anything important across, but seeing Katsu and Aya there comforted him.

"Kiba declared war on imagination."

"What....?!!!" exclaimed both Katsu and Aya in shock, causing Naoto to nod again to confirm just that.

"After your fight with him, some kids either thought he looked cool or were scared into being friends with him. Over the break, he had enough to declare war on imagination. Now Kiba and his cronies are running around the neighborhood and some others, stealing toys and smashing them. We can't tell any grown-ups or something worse'll happen to us, at least what he said. But, that's not the worst part."

"What could be worse than that...?" mused Aya, horrified. "That's already bad enough...."

"Y- .....He wants to beat imagination with imagination. He'll have his goons be demons and he's some kinda demon king, says that he's just like Bruiser, but bad!"

"He even copied my look?!"

"Mhm. Other kids are too scared to do anything, so while you're gone, they've just been all up in their houses or joined up with Kiba....but, there's others too. There are kids who don't want to listen to Kiba and his wicked ways. I....I'd like to think I'm one of em...."

"That's good to hear. What's going on with them?"

"We have a base in a treehouse actually, at uh....Touma's house. We're The Ultra Resistance and we've been fighting back against them the best we could."

Aya pointed at the object Naoto had in hand.

"Is that why you got that?"

Naoto was a bit surprised, quickly looking at the item, almost gracious he remembered to keep it safe. He then nodded to Aya.

"Yeah! It's really important, important to you guys actually! We were gonna discuss it at base, but this is a good a time as any."

Katsu had the item handed to him. He held it in his hands, it feeling warm, even aside from all the strange places it had probably turned up. He carefully unraveled the towels and handed them back to Naoto, realizing they were probably from home and his mom would get mad if they were lost. He didn't know what to expect. His heart raced at the prospect of Naoto risking his life to see what it was, but what his eyes actually laid upon left him in nothing but disbelief. He couldn't fathom it. Right before his very eyes was none other than-

"It's....a Mebius toy...?!"

"Not just any old Mebius....it's yours."

"T-That can't be right....it was at my house."

Katsu looked up at Naoto, who couldn't stand to look Katsu in the eye.

"Come on Naoto, this has to be some kinda joke. Who would even get into my house?"

Aya on the other hand was less than pleased at the implication. She brushed Katsu aside and glared at Naoto, which in turn made the boy gulp. That glare of hers was like that of a tiger's, staring back meant certain trouble.

"You know something, don't you?"

"I...."

"Spill it."

"I...I can't...."

"Say it already, Naoto!" she demanded, hands on her hips. "We were on vacation and we left some of our stuff here. If it was in the house, someone must've took it. So, who broke in?! Did someone break in?!"

"Lay off him, Aya! This has to be some misunderstanding!"

"No, she's right...." whimpered Naoto shamefully. "She's right. K-Kiba had it took...."

"K-Kiba...."

Katsu looked down at Mebius, his grip around the doll getting tighter and tighter. His blood began to boil at the thought. Moments where his unbearable laugh to even what Leo said to him spread the rage throughout his mind like a sickness. Both Aya and Naoto could notice how red in the face he was starting to become, with Aya looking back at Naoto, glaring at him again.

"Explain, more, now."

"Kiba didn't come here to do it though."

"Who did then, Naoto?"

"Y-Yuji."

Katsu's eyes began to widen and then, silence. Whatever words Aya said to him or Naoto, for that matter, whatever Naoto would say to him didn't register at all to him. The birds began to stop moving, remaining still in the sky. Motionless like rocks. It began to shift from a brilliant blue to a melancholy and deep navy. It shifted into a city beyond saving. A place destroyed and utterly beyond repair. Where toppled over cars with remnants of their owners such as toys, left over bags for foods, even old collars for pets were what remained. The outside world that was so bright and cheerful, the place he had longed to come back to and longed further to tell his rival...his friend about the things he saw was gone now. Everything was gone.

"No....No, you're lying!" abruptly shouted Katsu, still in his trance. He stared at Naoto, his eyes watering. "Yuji wouldn't just break into my house, let alone cozy up with Kiba, that's not true!"

"It is Katsu...."

"You're lying!!!"

Aya had to hold him back from getting closer to Naoto. She wasn't scared that Katsu was going to hurt him but, even she was uncertain at how he'd feel. How he was really going to handle this. She could barely handle it herself. Wasn't Yuji the one who hated Kiba the most?

"K-Katsu...."

"This can't be true, this can't be true! Why would Yuji do something like that....?!"

"I'm sorry."

Seeing how earnestly sorry Naoto was didn't make Katsu feel any better. It made him feel worse. Looking at Mebius, he could remember the times when he had to deal with things like this. A human betraying him for the graces of Yapool, but that was survival. Hikari was thought to betray humanity, but it turned out to be the work of a Barbarue instead, those known tricksters. Leo told him about his anger, Joneus his mind. He only sighed, realizing he'd rather find out what was going on than jump to those sorts of conclusions. Maybe it was another situation instead.

"Katsu...."

"I'm fine, Aya."

Katsu stepped forward, holding his head down as he looked at Mebius.

"I'm sorry, Naoto. I still don't think it was all him. I need to find out more, there has to be more to it than that."

Katsu then looked up at Naoto, raising a fist.

"If there's something more you know about it, then you gotta tell me. I know Yuji enough that.....he's not some coward. He isn't scared of me and definitely not of Kiba, he has to have a reason."

"If Kiba's a reason behind all of this" said Aya. "Then we got to give him a piece of our minds. No one breaks into my house, or take my brother's stuff."

"I....I'll tell you guys more, but we gotta get to base. It's important-"

"It is, isn't it?!!" called a voice, one that instilled terror into Naoto. He turned around, looking along with Katsu and Aya to see none other than-

"Hajime!!!"

"Hey...." he grinned. He was walking with his larger friend and some other kids in their grade as well. They stood behind him almost like they were at his beck and call, servants so to speak. With the water running into the gutters, the smoke pluming into the air and buildings crumbling on top of the already existing rubble, a sight like this was perfect for both sides. Katsu was motivated to do what he could, even if he didn't fully understand everything. Aya much in the same, further angered by Kiba's transgressions on those he should be an example for. An utter nightmare for Naoto, but a dream for the rowdy children that answered to the one and only demon child. No words were exchanged in the moments that the two groups approached each other. They already knew what this was going to come down to at the end of the day. The only thing they did was step to the side until they were on the opposite sidewalk as to not cause any complications with Katsu's parents.

Hajime had six on his side while there were only three to stand against him. The odds were in his favor and it made him arrogant to no end. He kicked a can over to the trio, before pointing at it.

"We want that Mebius thing, hand it over! Or....I guess I could say, the boss wants it!"

Aya kicked the can back without hesitation, nearly hitting him in the shin had he not stopped it in time.

"We're not going to give you anything! Just get out of here and tell your boss we're coming for him next."

Hajime kicked the can in return, Katsu this time stopping it with his foot.

"You're outnumbered. I don't got an issue with crushing you weaklings in an instant, but Lord Kiba wants one of you Hoshinos to be beaten personally."

Katsu kicked the can onto the street, causing Hajime to grit his teeth, feeling disrespected at this gesture. His nails dug into his palms whilst he spat "Hey, we had a thing going on you twerp!!!"

The twerp in question stepped forward with a smirk, pulling the Mebius figure back and handing it to Naoto.

"Lord Kiba, that's what he's calling himself now? Someone's doing the kiddy crap here, and it ain't us."

"Grrrr.....You won't be talking so confidently when we crush you!"

"Go ahead, try. Try challenging the fastest and strongest, small fry."

Hajime's contorted as he tried to restrain his rage. Turning back to his crew with an unhinged smile, he asked "You heard that boys....?! Show the strongest who's stronger!!!!"

For certain, there was no mistaking that fact. The neighborhood was gone and in its place was the tarnished city where a dark aura began to envelop Hajime's crew collectively. This sickly magenta began to continuously expand like a balloon until it popped. A large wave of it passed through the city and shot up into the clouds, casting somewhat of a darker shadow on everything. It began to trickle down some acidic rain as in the place of the foolhardy boys who wanted to cause some trouble were nothing more than countless monsters. Terrifying, horrifying, the worst of the worst when it came to those sorts of beasts. Hajime now looked like a Kappa, albeit larger and with razor sharp teeth, also possessing weirdly human pecks too. His heavy-set friend was turned into a rhino that Naoto recognized vaguely from a monster he saw fighting Kamen Rider Agito in a stage show. The others being weaker were transformed into a variety of weird things. One became a stormtrooper with the motif of a zombified shogun, another was some kind of humanoid hollow with fangs that doubled into weapons. There was also a mini-ozaru, a boy who remained largely unchanged but had In a Silent Way manifesting behind him, and finally an Alien Zarab.

Hajime raised his arms menacingly, approaching the trio who were in his bosses way. He shrieked at them with his shrill roar, yet nothing happened. He was surprised for a moment, but chalked it up to nothing but madness before their doom.

"We're going to make sure you're nothing more than atoms, understand?!"

Katsu only smirked again, looking between his friend and his sister. The latter had a similar look of confidence, while the other even when nervous still had faith in their power together. That was enough for him.

"Let's just say, there'll be no need for any Ultraman to show up."

"What? What nonsense are you spouting?!"

The trio nodded before they shouted "Beast On!!!!"

A flash of light encircled the three kids, causing the monsters and kaijin to nearly be flung back by the mere power their auras emanated during the fact. Three beasts loud roars overlapped with their burning passion, bringing forth a transformation the likes of which they never expected. When they finally set their eyes on them, the trio had completely changed. They all looked similar, albeit with different colors and different heights, not to mention the poses they struck to mark their unique fighting styles. Katsu was in red, Aya was blue with some modifications since she was a girl, and Naoto was yellow again with some modifications to suit the fact he was a boy.

"Overflowing in this body is infinite power! Unbreakable body! GekiRed!" declared Katsu.

"With daily purification polishing the heart! Honest Heart! GekiYellow!" called Naoto.

"Techniques color this grand flower! Fantastic Technique! GekiBlue!" finished Aya.

"The blazing Geki is proof of justice!!!" roared Katsu, with them collectively shouting while posing "JUKEN SENTAI: GEKIRANGER!"

A mighty explosion erupted behind the GekiRangers. They didn't even flinch or look back when it happened. All they did was face their foes ahead of them when it went up into smoke.

"T-This is just some cheap nonsense!" declared Hajime in denial. "Get em boys!!!!"

"Let's go you two!" shouted Katsu.

"Right!"

"On it!"

The two sides rushed towards each other, the adhesive from the soles of their feet causing more explosions to countlessly shoot up into the air. Katsu jumped forward and engaged in a one on one duel with Hajime, ducking under a claw and countering with the swipe of his hand. He struck the Kappa in the chest before ducking down to donkey kick him in the chest, causing him to stumble back. He then spun around and swept his legs, capping things off with a series of aerial bicycle kicks that rained down upon the beast's throat and stomach, forcing him to turn around and raise his shell, sending Katsu flying back. Luckily, the new mantle of GekiRed struck the ground to stop his continuous skidding on the mud of their battlefield. Hajime sprang up afterwards too, opening his mouth and shooting out multiple fireballs from it. Katsu began to flip into the air akin to Taro, dodging many of the blasts as the explosions lit up behind him. They were a consistent pest that were starting to get on his nerves, for a stray one struck him in the arm and caused him to fall down, causing Katsu to grab his arm in pain, yelping somewhat.

Beyond the field of combat, it was as though Hajime the boy had struck Katsu with an actual projectile. This was more than any form of pretend, any sporting game between good or evil. Seeing this, the boy within the helmet couldn't help but grit his teeth in frustration knowing that. In any other circumstance this would've been fun, but that time had long since passed. He looked over to see how Aya and Naoto were doing, seeing that they were having similar difficulties with battle. Naoto had curled up and rolled under the strike of his rhino-like opponent. Jumping around and trying to get in any strikes he could, only to be scared off by that sharp horn of his. When he actually managed to deliver a strong seiken to the hard body of the rhino, he curled his hand back in pain, groaning at how much it could've hurt.

"Naoto, look out!"

Naoto looked over at Katsu, shouting "What?"

He then looked to see the origin of such a concern: Being the oncoming swing of a blade towards him. Naoto ducked down spinning around to see it was that of the shogun stormtrooper. He dodged out of the way of another swing before catching the blade between his clasped hands. He was forced to helplessly kneel, his strength being slowly overpowered before his very eyes. And to make matters worse, the mini ozaru was planning on capitalizing from this, charging a powerful beam from the mouth. Katsu was going to run over to stop this, only for a stray fireball to hit him once again in the chest, causing sparks to shoot off of his body and sending him flying back once again.

Aya on her end was probably doing the best, even if it wasn't by much. The most normal looking boy out of the group was rushing towards her with a flurry of jabs which she was effortlessly weaving. This string of random punches however was capped off with a random eruption of concrete under Aya's feet, causing her to fly into a punch in the back from the hollow, ripping its fangs out and wielding them likes swords. It swung both of them down on her, causing the very roads to shake and crack, ripping apart from the seams as though it were a delicate cake. Despite that, Aya survived. She had dodged out of the way just in time, but was feeling the pressure too.

"You doing alright, Aya?"

"Y-Yeah Katsu, it's just-"

Aya looked over to see that it looked like GekiRed but....the colors were weird. Black outlines further covered the suit, not to mention the symbol in the middle of his chest weren't that of claws but more like something she remembered seeing of another group of rangers.

"W-Wait, that's the Abaranger symbol-"

"Sucker!!!!" shouted 'Katsu' as he kicked Aya over to where the real Katsu was, who caught her as the fake revealed his true form. The imitation of GekiRed began to dissolve and whither away, revealing the Alien Zarab once more. Making matters worse, a mushroom of fire shot into the skies, followed by a sweep of air pressure that did little to their foes standing before them, but a lot to the more exhausted warriors, causing them to fly back. A stray aside from the countless rubble, dirt, and soot that flew at them was none other than Naoto, who could only stand up, holding a limp arm and firmly grasping the Mebius figure. Even after everything, he still refused to let it go.

"Alright...." mumbled Katsu to the others. "I think it's about time we finish this...."

"Y-Yeah...." agreed Naoto. "I'm only really used to being Max, so let's just put a stop to it."

"Just make sure to follow my lead" remarked Aya. "I don't want to leave you in the dust with my fantastic technique!"

Katsu looked at Aya, boisterously replying "Please, this unbreakable body will be the key to our victory!"

"I'm just satisfied with my Honest Heart honestly...."

Hajime once again folded his arms, cackling at the sight of those pathetic heroes. He pointed at them with a finger, gesturing for them with the same one to deliver that Mebius figure to him.

"Just give up already, Katsu Hoshino! I don't know why Lord Kiba takes you seriously so much, when you're so pitifully weak!!!"

Katsu scratched the back of his helmet, looking down like he had just been caught getting cookies out of the cookie jar.

"Ahhh, you got me. The Gekirangers lent me their GekiChangers after I helped them with a situation, so I was just getting used to them."

"Ohhhhh, sure. And you did after you got back from LaLa Land, huh?!"

Hajime and his crew began to all erupt into hysterical laughter at that joke. Part of it might've been because of his status, but it was just too plain funny to think about. Aya was starting to get annoyed and even through the helmet was notably fuming causing Katsu to raise a finger in order to get their attention.

"Uhh, LaLa Land is a real place."

"AHAHHAA- Hu- Huh...?"

"It's a real place. My sister owns it."

Katsu pointed his thumb at Aya, who was balling her fists up, having just about enough of their games.

"I'm the ruler of LaLa Land and I don't appreciate wretches like you laughing at it."

She looked at Katsu.

"Let's just deal with them already."

"Right. HAHHHHHH, GekiSabers!!!!"

"GekiFan!!!!"

"GekiHammer!!!!"

Katsu now had two sharp and curved blades in his hands. Aya and Naoto respectively having a pair of sharp edged fans like feathers and a wrecking ball chain. They stood side by side. Hajime still wasn't impressive, though his bigger friend leaned forward and whispered in his ear.

"They're armed and dangerous man....maybe we should take them more seriously."

Hajime smacked his friend's hand away, practically offended.

"That's just crap, man! Trash will always be trash no matter how much rubbish they manage to collect! Go get them my monsters!!!"

Hajime took a step back while all his men, so-called comrades rushed forward in his stead. Standing firm, the Gekirangers opted to meet them the same way, meeting the warriors head on in a clash that caused the damaged buildings to further crumble into the ground. To cause the leaking water from various broking pipes to seep into the cracked streets below, reuniting with the aquifers of old. Yet, the water was thankful ironically enough. It was thankful of the blaze of glory these heroes managed to emit, sending their foes flying back even with their presumed greater strength. The rhino came first attempting to swing his mighty fists onto Katsu's blades. However, before Katsu could react, a wrecking ball came in to shatter the very hands of the rhinoceros, causing him to drop to his knees. In a fit of rage, he turned to the culprit, Naoto, and tried to gore him with his horn only to get whacked in the face. He stumbled back a bit before getting a ball to the chest, the knee and finally the crotch, causing him let out a roar comparable to that of the real deal in Africa. The rhino tumble to the ground, collapsing in pain.

Katsu had to do a second take. Seeing Naoto dispatch someone like him nearly gave him pause for thought, the possibility of him having pulled something like that against Zeperimons Bogal was an interesting one to say the least. Regardless, the time for battle was now which was why he leaned back from a cut the Stormtrooper shogun tried to hit him with. The two clashed blades, with the red ranger cocking his hand back and striking with only a single blade but switching with every cut as well. This kept the stormtrooper in the same rhythm, which allowed Katsu to trip him up with a slash to the knee, an elbow to the face, with the combo finishing with a double slash across the chest, causing him to spontaneously combust. An explosion then suddenly appeared in front of Katsu; however, he managed to spin out of the way of it, tossing a blade to the orignator of it, the normal boy who immediately fell to the ground after being struck. He clenched his chest and yelped in pain while looking up at Katsu.

"In a Silent Way's my stand....how did you predict the source of my explosion....?"

Katsu shrugged rather casually.

"Let's say I'm a stand user myself."

"Awww.....Is it something cool like Star Platinum?"

"You could say that."

This fact alone hurt the boy more than anything else, causing him to lay on the ground in pain. That fact alone was the killing blow.

The battle still went on, with Aya now taking on the miniature great ape. Every time he tried to swing at her, she parried with her sharp fans, leaving deep cuts in the arms of the beast. An uppercut was sent back to its sender by the graceful redirection on her leg's part, allowing her to leap into the air to deliver a potent soccer kick to the side of her foe's head. The great ape stumbled back, growling. It was tired of this little runt showing him up. So, he would show her what for. He leaped out towards her with his arms spread, ready to consume her once and for all. But, Aya wasn't going to let that happen. The roar of a jaguar rang out as she vanished from his view and appeared on the other side. The horrified ozaru looked behind himself as he continued to fall, seeing that-

"My tail....my tail....!"

The tail that had this state of his maintained was no more. And so, he reverted to the form of a regular boy once again, hitting the floor constantly much like his unknown predecessors Red Racer and Joker before him until he landed on the ground, face down and back arched in the air. Now there were only two opponents left. But, surprisingly, the trio of heroes ran into a curious sight. It was Ultraman Mebius on his knees, hands locked together like he was praying for King himself to save him.

"Please, Katsu, I neeed this! It's me after all, won't you let me see it?"

They blankly stared at him, causing Mebius' anxiety to flare up even further. He began to stumble away, stepping back as he saw Katsu emotionlessly approach him. And then he stopped. For a moment, Mebius crawled forward, thinking that he had afforded him some sort of mercy.

"S-So, you'll spare me? You'll spare me myself?"

"How dare you....How dare you imitate Mebius again you fiend!!!!"

The blazing image of a tiger along with its roar erupted behind Katsu as he tossed his swords up in the air. By the time this beatdown was over, he'd have them in his hands again. He ran towards Mebius and with a single flaming blow, that false image of his hero had burned to a crisp, reduced to the state known as Zarab. Before Zarab could say anything further, an onslaught of brutal punches the likes of which the world had never seen was unleashed upon this lone Alien Zarab. There were scumbags like Steely Dan and Cioccolata, but this guy took the cake in Katsu's eyes. This flurry of blows was so powerful that flaming images of tiger claws appeared alongside Katsu to further assist him in the punches. Dents formed in the body of Zarab, turning his insectoid appearance more like that of some retro punching bag. Cocking his fist back, the flames ebbed and flowed into the arm of Katsu Hoshino, GekiRed as he delivered the strongest strike yet. The burning seiken was unlike anything seen before and it caused the body of Zarab to shoot off like a speeding bullet past his own leader and to parts unknown while Katsu shouted "TIGRE!!!!!"

Hajime looked at his man's smoldering body. The Zarab was coughing out hoops of smoke regretfully. He then made eye contact with his leader, weakly stretching out his hand for support or assistance, but it didn't come. For, the sweating coward Hajime was more concerned with what lay ahead of him. Just as what was silently promised by Katsu's gesture, the two blades came down after Zarab was dealt with and he caught them, immediately connecting them into a double-edged spear and rushing towards Kiba's stooge without hesitation. The Kappa raised up his arms and shouted, pleading with the GekiRanger to reconsider things.

"Hey, hey Katsu! We can talk about this right?! Katsu?! Katsu stop I'll-"

He knelt down just in time, his shell defending him from an overhead slash on Katsu's part. The recoil from such a hardy defense left Katsu open, but as Hajime recovered to capitalize, a wrecking ball scored a shot on his stomach and sent him flying into multiple buildings whether it be a damaged KFC or what was an old daycare long abandoned. But, that wasn't the worst of it. When he felt the oppressive weight of the wrecking ball pull out of his gut, he was met with a series of swift slices to the back of his neck and his shell. While the former hurt, the latter didn't do much, but that wasn't the point was it? Hajime soon found out when the force of the slashes to his shell gave him the momentum to fly all the way back to where he was originally, right into another swing of Katsu's spear. He raised his back once again, chancing on Katsu's willingness to go overhead. However, this thought was misplaced. When he arrived in front of Katsu, he was kicked in the throat and sent sky high, with Katsu leaping into the air and twirling the spear above his head before firmly holding it down. Being flipped into the air, it turned out that Hajime was going to land on his back. He quickly glanced at the ground before looking at what was Katsu plunging down with a spear in firm grip. All he could do by then was scream while shooting his fireballs in vain.

"Stop, Katsu! You don't know what you're doing, you're making a big mistake defying Lord Kiba!!!"

Katsu deflected a quartet of fireballs that further sent Hajime down to his doom. But, that didn't stop him from trying. When he crashed into the ground, he attempted to raise his head at least while etched in the large crater of his own volition, unleashing a powerful stream of fire.

"Kiba is stronger than you'll ever know!!! He's so strong that he can tell the rain to come another day as much as he wants! He can beat Goku by blinking his eyes! He wins every battle he's in because he's the fighting master that no one can beat!!!!"

These screams of madness went unnoticed on Katsu's part, him twirling his weapon like it were a mere baton. The flames were rebounded back to Hajime once more, scorching his crater and singing his already beaten body. And here it came. Hajime closed his eyes as he heard the thunderous sound of the spear piercing something and a repulse of air pressure corresponding with Katsu's defense. This was the end. It was rather strange for the end though. He didn't feel any pain. Yeah things came to an end and so you didn't feel anything, but with how Kiba described this 'end', he made it seem like there was pain felt from the final blow. Well, there wasn't a final blow to feel to begin with, he was just on the ground with his eyes closed. Bit by bit, he opened his eyes. One, then two, blinking as he saw right next to his very head was the spear plunged into the dirt beside him. Yet, he was unharmed.

Hajime looked up, sweating sickly green bullets as he saw not the fearsome image of GekiRed, it was something far worse. It was the glare of Katsu Hoshino, who looked down at him and probably on him as well for his actions. He knew that much.

"Y-You....Y-You spared me.....you spared me...."

"Don't get the wrong idea, Hajime." began Katsu. "You're a total slimeball for listening to Kiba, but I don't want to do that to you. I don't want to do that to any of you guys!"

He pointed to the hurt bodies of his fallen troops. They were once fellow classmates, he was once a fellow classmate of Katsu's and now things had turned out like this. Hajime could feel the stress in his voice as he made that clear.

"We all go to the same school at the end of the day! We all live here! We all play here! I....I don't want to see a world where I have to meet you guys again as monsters, you're kids just like me!"

Gulping, Hajime attempted to scurry back a little, but Katsu kept walking towards him. He wasn't letting him off that easy.

"I want you to tell your boss, Kiba something. He can hurt me all he wants....try to break my pride, beat me out as the strongest and fastest Ultraman. But when you bring others, friends or not into this, I won't sit by and watch!!! I want you to run away with your crew and tell him that yourself, Hajime!"

He got up close in Hajime's face, scaring the boy with his stare.

"Now go."

Hajime nodded, reduced to a shivering mess. The view of this damaged, fallen city still remained. But, the monsters, they were just boys like Katsu at the end of the day and together, they ran away into the darkness of the slums. Out of sight and for now, out of mind. Katsu sternly looked onward while Aya and Naoto walked up to him, having gone out of their transformations during the conversation.

"You doing alright, Katsu?" asked Aya. "I know it's gonna be hard....with Yuji and-"

"I'm fine." he assured. "I know Yuji. If he did something like this, the only way I'll know for sure, for everything is if I see him again."

He turned back, smiling at his friend and his sister brightly. Quite the contrast from his more serious disposition with Hajime.

"And I'm sure of it. I'm sure I'll see Yuji again!"

Naoto was a bit in awe of Katsu's attitude, his eyes shimmering with curiosity.

"Woah....you've changed, Katsu. I thought you'd be a bit more...."

"Yeah." he nodded. "I was. But, being the hero of eternity is more than just winning or losing, people getting hurt or not. If we want to stop this, we gotta take Kiba and stop him. If Yuji's working with him....I'll just have to fight."

He grinned.

"We've done that a lot, so it'll be nothing new."

It was then that Aya rested an arm on Katsu's shoulder, pointing to herself appraisingly.

"And he'll get some help too! So, The Ultra Resistance is in good hands!"

The uplifting attitude of the Hoshino siblings was infectious, prompting Naoto to hand the Mebius figure over to Katsu.

"I'll give you this again before we go. It's....yours so-"

Katsu raised his hand, stopping Naoto and firmly pushing the toy's possession onto him.

"Huh? What? You don't want it anymore?"

"No, no!" laughed Katsu a bit nervously, upon thinking about losing it. "No, I just think you've kept it safe for this long, might as well do it while you show us the way."

"Oh, ok."

Aya laughed as well.

"He'd probably get carried away in a fight and drop it. You know how careless my brother gets sometimes."

Katsu threw a glance at her, replying "Ohh, but weren't you really carless with Kameju?"

"Kameju? What's a Kameju?"

While the trio began their arduous trek for the base, Katsu replied "Oh, it's a bit of a long story...."

"Yeah, it has to do with Bruiser being back and me being a princess."

"Oooh, tell me then! That sounds interesting!"

"Sure, sure. You start Katsu, Operation Shell Shock was your thing!"

"Alright, alright."

And, the journey for The Ultra Resistance was set into motion. Some of Kiba's soldiers were now beaten, forced to retreat among the sands of battle. But, while these die had long been cast by Naoto's earlier encounter, they had set something new into motion itself. It was only the middle of the day, and it had just gotten there barely. There was only so much time. Only so much time until the true method, the true sight of this battle was made apparent to both the major heavy-hitting contenders of light and darkness. Made apparent to the so-called pawns in the game. And made apparent to the wild card, that was evil yet defied the darkness itself in pursuit of power. The only question remained was: how much more power had to be achieved to defy that evil?

Chapter 5[]

A place where demons roamed freely, the bodies of many fallen beasts within. A place guarded by the largest of Megalodon, of Kappa, of Dragons, it was now reinforced with countless enemies many would consider to be dangerous. Or rather, considered dangerous enough for Kiba's standards. To Kiba, something merely dangerous like Cell was nothing but a childish fear to have. He wanted real demons, real opponents to actually inspire fear within the hearts of those stupid kids who played those childish games. That was why they were typically horrific creatures, contorted and twisted from their regular states. Someone like Majin Vegeta now had aspects of the Ozaru transformation incorporated, growing some fangs and even having sharp claws. There were others who rode vicious and bloodied dinosaurs on mount almost like rangers. Despite all of the heavy activity outside of his residence, Kiba didn't need any of it. That was the true terror of a being like Kiba Okajima. The steps he made in his room would always scare his men. They'd jitter around the house, making sure everything was spick and span. The worse part about it is, all he had to do was tap his feet a certain way to get them to clean. To get them to fix something to eat.

For now, Kiba was once again within the sanctity of his room not thinking about subjugation funnily enough. He continued to contemplate, looking outside of his window to see the state of his forces. Prior to this, he had looked into different places to strike. Parks, parties, there was even an Ultraman roadshow happening in the city as it were. He just had to see what his forces were made of before even considering strategies for such things. As a general, he had to keep stock of who was fighting for him out of sheer fervor and who was on his side simply out of fear. Both were equally needed and Kiba made a mental note of each person he saw to evaluate which category it belonged to. Yet, something escaped him. Better put, someone escaped him. Yuji. That boy, Yuji. He had every reason to despise him and yet he still decided to join alongside his crusade. Were him and Katsu truly bitter enemies now? The thought of forming that wedge and forever tainting their rivalry was something that amused him even further. It earned a chuckle out of him as he reclined in his chair to further think about it. Oh, how ironic it was.

("Mom and Dad just think I'm being a youth leader to repent....and Yuji was the first to cosign that little cover story....")

Resting his cheek on his fist, he continued to laugh about that to himself.

("Whether he plans to betray me or not, he's still quite the reliable guy. More than the other deadweight in my army....perhaps- Hmm, maybe a promotion is in order.")

He was probably going to mess around on his computer, watching some shows right about now. Kiba had a taste for the gripping tales that captured the brutality of real life. And for that alone, a lot of seinen whether it be the colorful yet somewhat embarrassing JoJo Part 7, to the delightfully brutal combat of Baki was what he enjoyed. But beyond that, he was fixing to watch some more Berserk. He had been reading for years now and that was something he could champion over those false tales of good overcoming evil. The power of one man had to be brutally attained through constants of his life, of his sanity being ripped away. The real reality. The reality that grounded Kiba in perpetual calm. At least....until then. It reminded him of an equally infuriating event where that rule had been subverted.

"Sir! Sir! Sir!!!"

Kiba turned around to hear something that sounded like muffling outside his room. Upon listening further, he could hear troubled whispers from some followed by some surprised shouting, of which he made out "Hajime!" as one of them. He began to approach the door and opened it, further hearing "Are you alright man?", "Get them some water!", "Maybe we need to tell one of the grown ups now...."

That last one particularly struck a nerve with Kiba. He already saw that there was no one outside his doors, meaning there was no one guarding them and everyone at the presence of Hajime had flushed down stairs. He quickly went down the stairs and saw the crowd of his soldiers, some from the inside and others funneling in from the outside at the sight. But, amidst all of his soldiers panicking from the situation, there was Hajime and the crew he remembered assigning him in question. While people were gasping, shouting for them to make a way for Kiba to come through, he ignored their pleasantries and continued to examine their state while approaching them. They had quite a bit of bruising and looked very tired. On one hand, this intrigued Kiba, sort of had him spirited in what challenge could've opposed all of them. Including Hajime's large friend he had failed to pin down the name of. On the other, this fool had to audacity to fail in whatever task he was given and whether it was the fault of his or another, he retreated to lick his wounds there like Kiba was his father. And that thought alone infuriated him to no end.

Kiba gave Hajime a scornful look. He was about the only member of his crew who bothered to stand or wasn't outright shivering with the fear.

"Why have you come here, Hajime? And why are you like this?"

Hajime kept on trying to get the words out, but his heart was steadily racing. This was no mere room of a boy, but rather the courtyard of where all evil had originated or sought refuge in. And, he was staring at the one being in the universe, no reality, who reduced all evil in his company to tamed dogs of his. His fear was understandable, even encouraged by the others.

"Y-You see, sir, we were doing this and that, then we saw Naoto with that uh doll and then the doll went away and he went away, but I had some people look for him but they lost him and then we saw them and they were with Katsu and all of-"

"Shut up!"

"Yes sir!!!!" jolted Hajime into the air, like he was shocked with hundreds of volts of lightning. "Sorry sir, won't happen again sir!"

Kiba raised an eyebrow, picking up on three things of note.

"The doll....and Katsu? Katsu's back now?"

Hajime gulped, nodding.

"Yes. Katsu is back and....and....H-He wanted me to tell ya t-that you can shatter his er...."

"Pride...." whispered his larger friend, before wobbling and falling to the floor again.

"Pride, that! B-But messing with his friends and others is g-gonna get you in a lotta trouble!"

And that, the crowd was surprised in general to hear such a brazen declaration of rebellion. Kiba was filled with intrigue, them with a range of fears, excitement, and suspense, with another having a light smirk appear on his cold face. Perhaps for the first time in a while.

"I take it you at least bothered to give him a good rebuttal, right Hajime?"

"Ah! W-Well, we tried and really we did, it should've made sense and all that b-but he said he's the fastest and strongest! And his size, like he was really a pipsqueak but even so, there was...he's just as good as I heard...and..."

He scurried up to the legs of Kiba, looking up at him and shouting "And he's worse than ever! We had him good, I swear boss! But even with that wuss Naoto and the fact there was a girl, he just....he destroyed us! It was a massacre, sir!!!!!"

Kiba smiled a little bit, thinking back to fonder memories.

("Heh, the little squirt did a massacre of his too. How sweet....")

"I don't know what the heck he did....I think he turned into some kinda Sentai or something, but it was impossible! We had no reason of losing at all, it was pure black magic or something sir-"

"Don't underestimate them." commanded a voice.

Everyone's attention shifted to Yuji in the corner, folding his arms and having a cold yet disapproving look on his face. He was leaning against the wall, seemingly having been there from the beginning.

"O-Oh yeah!" remarked Hajime. "You'd know a lot about that, wouldn't ya?! What with you and your boyfriend Katsu always fighting in some stupid rivalry or whatever!"

Yuji rolled his eyes at the comment, not all too bothered but just annoyed.

"The fact you'd lose to him isn't a surprise to me. Katsu- Bruiser, is a more powerful opponent than you could ever know."

"Really? Then why don't you beat him for a change-"

"Shut up Hajime." demanded Kiba, not even bothering to look at him.

"Yes sir!"

Kiba continued looking at Yuji, saying "Hajime's speaking out of turn, but he's right. If you want to call yourself Bruiser's rival, you have to have some kind of victory over him."

Yuji's expression turned despondent, looking away when he said it.

"Don't call me his rival. That's in the past now...."

"Still, it's good you're with us, Yuji. You know more about that dumb game and Bruiser than any one of us, so please, try filling them in so we don't get anymore incidents like Hajime's."

At that last remark Kiba shot a glare at Hajime, piercing through him and sending him to the floor. His crew attempted to try and get him back up, but to no avail, that look alone had defeated him. Afterwards, Yuji walked towards them and stood in the center of the room. Countless vile villains, pure demons and beasts running only on instinct and madness alone looked at him like he was a school teacher teaching them the basics. And, he was in a sense. It was actually kind of funny. He'd need to tell his Uncle Ito about the footsteps he followed in today.

"Ultraman Bruiser is more than your standard Ultraman, let alone standard fighter. Anything you can imagine in combat, he can execute. He's used the most advanced weaponry without transforming and has partnered up with some of the most acclaimed heroes you could know of. If you even think for a moment you have the advantage, that's just how he gets you. Bringing him down, he'll be kicking and screaming but his spirit will never actually be broken. With or without Ultraman Mebius by his side, whether or not he's with anyone, his battle against his enemies won't end until he wins. That's just the kind of foe he is. And that's just the kind of foe that'll be the biggest threat to our mission."

Through the crowd, stepping forward was none other than Barago, otherwise known as Barago Knight. Kiba insisted that his transformed state have his name changed. There could only be one Kiba after all.

"Is he really that dangerous? Can't we just say get his sister and distract him with that?"

"Don't underestimate her either...." noted Yuji, almost baffled he had to say that as well. "She's his older sister after all. She may be a girl, but she pulls her weight just as much as he does. Underestimating them puts you in the same position Hajime was in and: I don't think you'd like that."

"P-Point taken, I apologize."

Barago receded back into the crowd, humbled. With that, Kiba turned his attention back to Hajime who was starting to get up again with the help of his crew.

"Honestly, honestly....I just don't know what to do with you guys."

He looked like he was pondering. But, Yuji knew what this was, causing him to look away out of disgust. Kiba feigned ignorance in a joke that dragged for too long. Something you'd see only for a few seconds was a drawn out minute of deliberation that raised the anxieties of his helpless cronies. When he felt like the bit had reached its maximum potential, Kiba dropped down in front of them suddenly. Hajime and his crew nearly jumped back, almost hitting the people who were waiting in the outside at the front. In fact, one kid stumbled over and fell right into an anthill. Seeing this, Kiba laughed in the faces of Hajime and his crew.

"W-What are you g-gonna do, Lord Kiba....?"

Kiba raised an eyebrow, grimacing like he were a yakuza enforcer.

"Oi, what do you mean 'Lord'? You think I'm some kinda fancy bastard, eh?!!"

"N-Noooo sir!!!!!" whined Hajime while clinging to his larger friend. "No no no! We would never think that of you!"

"Eh? You wouldn't would ya?!!!"

"NO SIR!!!!"

Hajime and his crew all nodded. Their heads were like that of a woodpeckers, consistently bobbing until they began to feel dizzy. In any case, blurry Kiba was just as terrifying as regular Kiba.

"Fine...." sighed the ruler of the dark castle. "I'll forgive you. You did already inform me of Naoto's arrival, so I should've seen this coming."

"T-Thank you sir!" dropped Hajime to the floor, performing a dogeza as though he was getting a promotion for it. "We won't let you down sir!"

"Good....good."

Kiba stood up, drawing attention from all corners of his castle. He raised his fist in the air, making everyone look at him. Any sort of villain, cretin, one horrible enough to reach this place in the universe even if they weren't present would hear this message. The center of the room began to be drenched in red miasma, almost like a sort of blood that encased the body of the already terrible leader. It hardened over into thick resin. This thick resin looked rather beautiful. Notwithstanding his evil nature, everyone had to admit it looked like the most expensive ruby they had ever seen. A one of a kind gem. And then, it cracked. Bit by bit, piece by piece, thick black ooze began to seep out of the gem comparable to honey flowing from the flower to the bee. The sickening substance crawled on the floor. Almost on instinct, everyone was inclined to take a step back. This acidic fluid, this disgusting liquid would set their very skin on fire. Light their souls ablaze in eternal torment should it have touched them.

And then, the gem broke. It didn't crack in some grand gesture. There was no explosion. Rather, it merely turned to dust and evaporated with wind brought on by the sway of a black hand. The tar-like ooze on the floor began to retract, returning to what it originally belonged to. The substance re-combined with its owner and merged with him wholly again, once more showing the form that Yuji had imagined during their original clashes of power. Witnessing it again wasn't the easiest thing to do. He could already perceive the dried blood from his fallen comrades. No matter what anyone could say. No matter if King himself asserted his perception or omnipotence over him, it would not matter. The blood try as Kiba might was still on his hands clear as day. Green blood. Bright green blood that belonged to Yuji's treasured hunters. He silently glared at Kiba, now in this state of his. But, his leader was too caught up in the grandiose ways of his upcoming speech. Or maybe, the very hatred he felt from his subordinate was what motivated him even further.

"You all already know what this means. Now that Katsu is back, our real first battle can now begin. Our next destination and place of conquest: The Land of Light!!!! I want you all to take it while I take care of some....let's say, personal business!"

He looked at some of the more ambitious villains present, ones like Darth Maul or Frieza who wanted to expand beyond their already expansive empires.

"And of course, with those pesky Ultraman out of the picture, the universe....no, I promise all of you reality itself! It is with reality you shall break their imagination and reality is what you gain from it! Should you all have the strength to prove that worth...."

Kiba, now a dark Ultra, one that resembled the form of Bruiser opened his palm. The contents within it lit up the entire room, illuminating it with nothing more than a blank night sky. But then it itself illuminated even further, showing countless stars and billions of planets to conquer, to subjugate. For a world full of monsters, they were reduced to the children that spawned them left in wonder at the grand scale of things. And this cosmic vision expanded beyond, to worlds beyond, to dimensions beyond, until everything was in sight to these impressionable beasts.

"You'll be rulers of reality. And you'll answer to nothing but reality itself."

The room went silent after his revelation briefly. This was akin to that of a tornado situation. Some of them heard online that if you were really close to a tornado, before hearing the roaring of one everything would go silent and you wouldn't hear anything. Not even the chirp of a bird or the creaking of wood. Similarly, nothing was heard until it was. Loud roaring, thunderous applause of soldiers who immediately went to prepare for the coming battle ahead. Not long after the speech had concluded, the dark Ultraman was now witnessing the mobilization of his army in real time. Thousands of battle droids painted a sickly blue were walking alongside super battle droids that were far larger than you'd see in the movies, rivaling the likes of predators in height. That wasn't all though. With a population of an ascribed 18 billions giants of light, there had to be more than that.

There was Frieza assembling the strongest of his very forces whilst Majin Vegeta, the new prince, was calling upon old favors against the ancient demonic saiyans of old. The ones that acted out on their wicked ways a long-long time ago. Gigantic hollows the likes of which never seen before, horrors that made the ones Garo the Golden Knight battled against look like mere kittens. Warships rivaling the very Ultras resembled massive whale sharks, engulfing their shrimp-like passengers by the very millions and preparing to lift off. Numerous kaijin, terrifying monsters and beasts obscure to many in the modern era, ancient myths and urban legends brought to life as infernal generals to lead the army of Kiba. The castle unleashed a darkness that engulfed everything, tainting the very skies across the universe, hollow earth itself, LaLa Land, even the spaces like the phantom zone or hyperbolic time chamber could not escape this omen for war to come. Kiba rested his fingers on the railing at the height of his castle, excited over the prospect of finally beginning the true bid for conquest.

And by his side was none other than Yuji, who looked about as neutral in expression as ever. At least at a first glance. The most that could be said was that he was postured like a mannequin, standing stiffly and staring down at the sight. His forces even with alliances involved paled in comparison to the vastness of what Kiba had to offer. His millions of monsters eclipsed by the billions of terrors throughout existence, what could be thought of in the human mind. He had literal Xenomorphs as attack dogs, with the queen having made many face huggers attach themselves to sleeping kaiju and dinosaurs. To someone who aligned with relatively noble hunters that frequently exterminated those bugs, it was a hard pill to swallow.

And Kiba seemed to know that. He looked down at what he'd like to call his protégé, continuing to smile.

"You seem awfully choked up there...I can tell, you've never seen anything like this before."

"The scale's impressive." noted Yuji indifferently. "But, if your army is motivated by blind conquest alone, then where's the longevity?"

"Hm?"

"What if they want to overthrow you? You promised them reality itself....Do you think guys like Darksied, Frieza, they would just let you tell them what to do after they have reality in their clutches?"

Kiba at the prospect just yawned.

"Yeah, that's a good point if you're just a dumb kid."

This finally caused Yuji to visibly be confused, kind of shocked at what he said. That was a good point wasn't it? Just what was so bad about it?

"I didn't promise them existence or anything, just reality. The reality is that I'm stronger than any of them could ever fathom. They couldn't even breathe in the presence of my true power; that's the reality plain and simple."

"....I see....would I be able to?"

"That's an interesting thought...." Kiba's bright red eye shifted to the side of his head to look at Yuji. "But, I'd be more concerned with 'Ultraman Bruiser', wouldn't you say?"

This response caused Yuji not to say anything else, at least to propose anything. That was already an answer for him enough. He once again continued to look at the marching of Kiba's forces without complaint, but it looked like his Boss wasn't done with him yet.

"You know, you seemed awfully giddy when Hajime came back with the news. Any reason for that?"

"Giddy? Respectfully, you've lost your shit."

"Haha, amusing an answer as that was...."

The dark Ultra vanished in an instant. Yuji closed his eyes, not needing them open to know that the Ultra was now behind him, the lone eye shifting back into place parallel to its counterpart.

"I'd rather you give me a straight answer. Lest I wipe the floor with your body and leave you with your 'hunters'."

An apparition, almost a phantom of CONCEPT appeared to the side of Yuji with the green crystal in the middle shining briefly, somewhat illuminating the dark void. Whatever Kiba had exercised on Yuji, it wasn't completely one sided.

"Remember your place, Yuji."

"I know it, Boss. But, do you really believe I'd betray you?"

"Out of any of you, you're the only one who I would take seriously."

"Hehe, I suppose I should be grateful."

Yuji opened his eyes, causing the apparition of his to vanish while he looked back at Kiba.

"Truth be told, I'm glad that Katsu's back to his normal self. When I last saw him....he wouldn't be caught dead associating with the name Ultraman Bruiser. I'm not going to kick him when he's down, there's no point in it. But, I doubt you'd understand."

"Ohh...." replied Kiba, a grin on his face. "But I think I do."

"Huh?"

"I'll say this for you to understand: I wouldn't have done what I did to your little toys if I didn't know you weren't at your best. There's no point in crushing things if you know they aren't at their height."

Kiba then turned around, walking back into his castle. Having heard that tidbit, Yuji had a sly look on his face but continued to look on at the army to shroud it.

"You know, Boss! Katsu wasn't exactly at his best when you challenged him!"

Kiba then stopped, almost as if an invisible force had abruptly tugged on him, forcing him to regardless of power or strength.

"Oh, isn't that nice. But, it's not my job to crush Katsu, isn't it? Just do yours while I do mine."

He looked back one last time, saying "I'd rather not have to dirty my hands with Katsu again. I turned a second fiddle like you into a Stradivari, so show some gratitude and try not to lose to him again."

Kiba then went on his way as Yuji dryly responded "Yes, Boss."

There wasn't much else for Yuji to think about. From that fateful day onward, all that raced through his mind was the final battle. The final battle between him and Katsu and afterwards, another battle that would lie beyond that one. But, the one with Katsu, Bruiser was taking center stage. His heart raced a bit thinking of his tense clash with Emu and that was only under the pretenses of a game. They both had continuously improved, yet here he was, lingering in the shadows of Kiba, of his army as nothing more than the second-in command. Right now, there was a mountain that he had to ascend.

At the summit was peace.

At the summit vengeance was finally achieved.

And to achieve it, all of his resolve would need to be put into this next battle. In order to kill his rivalry, he had to purge the side of himself who wanted to take that center stage on the Land of Light. To eradicate the version of himself who'd delight in all these new terrors to command. All of that fun subsided for that final battle. With that, he took a deep breath before setting off himself. After all, this battle was probably going to be the last time he had anything he could call fun. He reasoned to himself that he might as well have as much as he can.

As much fun as he can with Bruiser while he's still around. And, as much fun with fighting against those warriors of light while they were still around. That was all he could do while reduced to the pawn on the board. He didn't fret though, every pawn on this board had the opportunity to become King. It was only a matter of who.

Meanwhile, the trio's trek was near its conclusion. Naoto had been insisting that the awaited base wasn't that far away, but their constant detours had made the time take longer than it normally would've. They ran into some teenagers after Naoto bumped into them again. They were lucky that time they were more curious about Naoto's situation rather than his inattentive attitude. Taiga, the leader of the group, pulled Naoto aside to say he liked Mebius as well but quickly had to leave with his friends. That made Katsu pleasantly surprised at that fact, waving him goodbye when they left. Upon venturing into unknown territories, they then ran into a neighborhood dog that began to jump up and try to give them chase from the other side of the fence. The fastest or strongest didn't matter when a dog you couldn't even see had a bark that loud. One that was horribly loud and resonated within your soul. They had to cross the street mindful of cars obviously, but soon they would make it to Touma's place, the base of The Ultra Resistance. Something to note was that Touma's was in a nearby neighborhood, but he was zoned to the same school as everyone and effectively hung out there, but had some more friends in his neighborhood to help compensate for the smaller numbers of the resistance.

A new neighborhood to explore was akin to another place entirely, sort of oasis to Katsu and Aya. They imagined the world in total ruin. Crumbling buildings, places like the capital of the world Bruiser defended was now nothing less of shambles. Order and crumbled completely, with people being forced into shelters to wait out the time on Earth. That was what they viewed as the reality of the great massacres that had taken place, these battles waged in a deadly war. Katsu had fought a fair share of his even before Yuji became CONCEPT. But this one felt different. This wasn't like the Ultimate Wars ascribed through Father of Ultra or King. Not the violent turmoil of the Clone Wars and subsequent conflicts. Now everything you could think of would be at stake. And that made his hand tremble. The fear of the human and the excitement of the Ultraman assimilated with each other until there was nothing left to discern. And, that was just as they made it to the new location.

The image of this world in ruins was broken up with the normal looking house up ahead. Actually no, it looked prettier than Katsu and Aya's place. And Naoto even admitted when describing it that it was better looking than his too, certainly larger for sure. Naoto pointed at it, looking back at the two.

"There, there up ahead!"

He was going to run there, but looked back to see Katsu and Aya were somewhat tired, heaving towards the finish line.

"J-Just give us a sec...." panted Katsu. "It was a long walk and uh, I told a lotta stories so I'm outta breath."

He glanced at Aya.

"I don't know why she's so tired though."

"We walked the same way, Katsu...!!!"

Naoto looked at them, pointing his thumb back at the house. He didn't look to concerned with their exhaustion.

"We just have to walk a little bit more and we're there."

"B-But we're tired, so just-"

"Touma's Mom makes lemonade for us. Cookies and Manju too."

Katsu and Aya looked at each other, surprised at the selection.

"Cookies?!" asked Katsu.

"Manju?!" asked Aya.

Looking at Naoto, just as shocked they collectively asked "Lemonade?!!"

"Last one there is Twin Tail's smelly egg!" blurted out Katsu as he ran off for the house. Aya scoffed at this, stretching a bit before running herself and saying "Of course you need a head start to stand a chance! I'll still beat you though!"

Katsu looked back, replying "Just payback for leaving me to fight Yuji that one time!"

Aya was now dead even with Katsu, sighing.

"I already paid for that when Renki stopped me!"

"Oh yeah well- Huh, I wonder how that Renki guy's doing, don't you?"

"Yeah...." admitted Aya. "King picked him for a reason, I'll tell you that much. You should fight him next time you meet him! It's only fair!"

"Oh, I can fight him alright!"

"But you sure can't win this race!"

"Watch me!"

Lightning trickled beneath their shoes and blew past their faces while they ran. Had this been an officially sanctioned race, the crowd would've gone wild at seeing who would get their first, since it looked really close. Sometimes Aya would take the lead, but Katsu pushed past disregarding stamina to make things even while Aya would comfortably retake a lead after some rest behind him. They could already imagine the scandal determining who would win, so much so that in their head they were already thinking out their post game interviews. But before they knew it, an upset occurred.

They screeched to a sudden halt, smoke trailing in the air as they stared at who had actually made it there first. Ringing the doorbell was none other than Naoto, Mebius doll in the other hand kept as pristine as it was when they set off for here.

"How did you get here so fast?!"

Naoto looked back, a bit surprised they had finally arrived.

"Uh, I just walked I guess."

They were near speechless, with Katsu whispering to Aya "Who would've guessed he was this fast?"

"....Maybe he should be the new fastest...."

"I'm just glad it's Naoto after all. Imagine if he liked fighting...."

Aya found the idea equally amusing and terrifying.

"We might have another Kiba to deal with...!!!"

Naoto raised an eyebrow at the two.

"What are you two on about?"

"Oh! Nothing!"

"Y-Yeah, Katsu was just telling me about feeding uh Kameju when we get back!"

Naoto still felt suspicious, but turned his attention to the door and knocked on it.

After the knocking had concluded, nothing had had happened. Naoto just tapped his feet on the carpet while Katsu and Aya took the time to catch more of their breath. But, then the wait was starting to get unbearable. How many more strategies was Kiba executing? How much more damage was he gonna cause while this happened? Katsu then saw something in the corner next to the door itself.

"Hey, there's a door knob-"

"No!" denied Naoto, smacking his hand when he went to touch it. "Touma said it's broken."

"Well I'm sorry Naoto, but it's kinda hard to wait when all of imagination is at stake here! What if there's a situation going on that The Ultra Resistance could be stopping?!"

"It'll be fine, Katsu. Maybe his mom's making his cookies."

"I- ....Well, I guess we can wait a little longer."

Katsu looked away, he would allow such a thing to come to pass.

"Look at Bruiser, the strongest and the fastest to sell out..."

Katsu looked at Aya, and said "You would've done the same if he brought up the manju...."

"I wouldn't have said anything at all, which I did."

"Who are you people?!!!" blurted out a voice from the other side of the door. This caused the light atmosphere to grow tense, with the person barking "I bet you're one of Kiba's guys, aren't you!?!!! Yeah you are, I just know it pal!!!! I'll gut you like fish! You think you can come here and-"

"It's fine...." assured a softer voice. "I think Naoto's here."

"It could just be some Onmoraki pretending to be him!"

"I doubt it...."

"You never know!!!!"

Katsu and Aya once again exchanged glances with each other while Naoto tried to negotiate with the more unreasonable voice on the other side.

"Hardcase!" he pleaded. "It's me, Naoto! I'm not an Onmoraki!"

"A Babblelou then!"

"What?"

Katsu hearing his pronunciation jumped forward and shouted "It's Barbarue! Barbarue, you hear?!"

Naoto looked at Katsu.

"You're not making it any better...."

"He needs to get the names right if he's gonna accuse us...."

"AHHHAA!!!" declared Hardcase. "I know now, you guys are Zebras!!!"

"It's Zarab-"

"No, no...." corrected Naoto. "Hardcase thinks Zebras are government shapeshifters."

"Oh..."

Aya by this point had enough and knocked on the door, maybe even a bit louder than she should have. It was a quiet neighborhood, even if destroyed. She could see an old lady looking at the scene from her porch, shaking her head in disapproval though not saying anything.

The princess of LaLa Land blushed with embarrassment and pounded on the door slightly quieter out of courtesy for the elderly woman.

"Just let us in! We think Kiba is dumb! We have Katsu, Naoto, heck even Mebius here with us!!!!"

"Mebius here?! .....How do they know about Mebius?!"

The softer voice replied "Because they're who they say they are!"

"If you want to mess up the operation, then fine, be my guest! But I'll be the one laughing when the otters take over the world and make us our slaves."

"....Just go back to base, Hardcase."

"Suit yourself."

The knob trembled a bit before the door had swung open. Standing in the doorway was a boy that was about Katsu and Naoto's age. Though, he had a mix of blonde in his hair and bright blue eyes. Walking away was a boy wearing a full military vest his size with sunglasses and an orange hat. He took one look at the trio in the doorway, raising his two fingers up like he was in one of those blockbuster American movies Dad told Katsu about watching all the time back in the 90s. He then walked away again. At least he attempted to walk away without looking back, but would take small glances back at the new arrivals.

"Forgive Hardcase over there, he's just....paranoid. But, he's a good guy."

"Y-Yeah...." said Katsu, now considering if he should get glasses like his.

"It's nice to see you in good spirits, Katsu." said the boy, causing him to stop the contemplation of completing the bad cop look.

"It's good to be, Touma." he nodded. "But...."

He looked around the house a bit.

"This doesn't seem like a secret base. Naoto told me-"

"Oh, yeah the treehouse. Base is just right this way." He then gestured towards Aya as well. "If you would."

And, they were now heading towards the long anticipated base. Katsu was sort of underwhelmed by the house itself. It wasn't particularly high scale or rich, at least not what the outside had made it seem like. Aya actually seemed to be really fond of the décor. The small bits of pink whether it be for pictures or some parts of the wall and the rug was nice to see for her. Touma looked at Naoto, seeing that the Mebius doll was still in his hands.

"I'm glad you still have it...." sighed Touma. "Everyone's been really worried about you."

"I was in a tough spot, I'll say that much."

He then looked at Katsu and Aya, smiling.

"But they managed to get me out of that pinch!"

"That's good. You're obviously Ultra Resistance, so help yourself to some Manju on the table my mom made."

They were now in the kitchen, which also was leading into the backyard. Peering over the table, Aya quickly obliged and got some manju for herself, offering one to Naoto though he refused, not being feeling hungry even after everything.

"Uh...."

Katsu looked a bit uncertain, rather nervous.

"Don't you have any cookies, Touma?"

"Oh! We do but, the tray's outside. It's first come first s-"

Touma had closed his eyes, thinking about having some cookies himself when he got back. But when they opened, Katsu was gone. He looked around confused.

"Hey, where'd he go?"

Naoto had an indifferent expression while Aya was focused on her manju, eating away like her brother didn't just vanish.

"You said there were cookies outside."

"Huh.....I guess he must've been hungry....."

And right Touma was on that assumption. Katsu had already slid open the door, running forward and expecting a treehouse where there would be at least one cookie spared for him, just a singular crumb. However, he was not prepared for what he would actually see. Upon sliding the door open, he gasped at the sight. Had he the ability, his jaw would've dropped to the very floor like an anvil, his tongue rolling out like a red carpet at an award ceremony. There wasn't a treehouse, there was but a large spiraling tower that seemed to pierce the heavens themselves. It was like the watchtower of the Justice League if anything. But, the immense size of the large and sliver spiraling base alone wouldn't elicit this reaction alone. There was more to it. It was the sheer amount of other kids there and the various people they had associated with. If someone told him that an entire class or an entire grade had come to rebel against the likes of Kiba, he would not have been surprised in the slightest.

At the foot of this modern tower of babel was countless kids running around what was a hybrid between a busy airfield, mechanics shop, restaurant, and soldier training camp. Over in the corner, he could see X-Wings and the Millennium Falcon being tirelessly worked on by the likes of a few boys and Han Solo, the captain of the falcon. They were working on some couplings on the exterior of the ship, though Han's gaze was briefly transfixed elsewhere. Approaching the repair effort was a scientist, Katsu had recognized with striking blue hair. She had a clipboard and looked up at Han, exchanging glances between her notes and the progress on the ship.

"How's she coming along?"

"Uh....just fine, Bulma."

"Any issues with the hyperdrive?"

Han continued to stare towards nowhere in particular. Bulma attempted to follow his view, seeing that his gaze was on the nearby training grounds. Katsu similarly looked to be astonished, witnessing Obi-Wan Kenobi and Luke Skywalker of all people giving some kids pointers on how to use their swords alongside Future Trunks and Ichigo. But, another instructor that watched their proteges spar and practice their stances was a dark skinned woman with distinctive yellow eyes. Bulma's reaction to this was quite simple.

"Han."

Han continued to look, replying "Yeah? Yeah?"

He didn't hear anything in response. That in of itself confused him, since he would expect something to come after and go along with, but nothing came.

"GET BACK TO WORK!!!!! STOP STARING AT YOURICHI!!!!! OR I'M TELLING YOUR WIFE!!!!!!!" was abruptly then injected into his ear at the loudest volume he had ever heard. No roar from a rancor or burp from a Sarlacc could compare to such a thing. He rubbed his ears, them still ringing while he saw Bulma walk away shaking her head.

"I'm working on it, alright?!"

He looked back at one of the kids assisting him in repairs.

"She knows I'm working on it, why can't I have some me time, you know?"

He rolled his eyes while the kid didn't respond. Not because of disinterest, but he didn't give him a chance to.

"And the only reason why I haven't said anything is because her husband can turn into a golden Wookie and crush me apparently!"

He could only grumble to himself, further digging the wrench into the Falcon's circuits. There was a twist there and a spark flashing there, but he paid no mind. But, this lack of attention eventually caused a massive set of sparks to make him jolt back quickly. While his assistants worked hard to alleviate the issue, Han could hear a familiar laughing coming from the Falcon, more specifically, walking out of it.

"I don't wanna hear it fuzzball!"

The fuzzball in question just shook his head and walked back into the Falcon. Just seeing all of this had Katsu utterly surprised. Even upon looking more, he saw ships that guys like Batman flew and even some ships Naoto told him about, ones that DASH used. He also saw some with GUTS and Super GUTS on them, making him wonder if there was anything with GUYS. He was going to take a step forward, but was nearly sent to the ground by quaking footsteps and an unknown force pushing him back. He fell back, looking up to see a giant frog being ridden by a blonde haired ninja.

"Sorry! I still haven't got the hang of this thing yet...."

"N-Naruto! You're here too?!"

He nodded, replying "Believe it! It's nice to see you again, Katsu!"

Katsu sprang up, puffing his chest and surprising the ninja with a potent "GRADAAA!!!!! What do you think? Dattebayo kinda inspired Bruiser's 'Grahhhh' thing."

"Hmmm...."

Naruto's eyes squinted and the two seemed to have similar ideas on what to do. Katsu hopped on top of the massive frog and upon being there, Katsu got a lovely sight of the whole base. He could see the vigorous fighting lessons that Vegeta and Ippo were giving some people. Dinosaurs were being tamed and trained to fight like some sorts of guard dogs, if not that, then there were seminars being held with some candies there about how to synchronize the best with your Pokémon or Digimon. Seeing this further motivated Katsu and Naruto to continue with their idea.

"GRADAAAAA!!!!!" announced Katsu as loud as he could. At that same time, a phantom-like image of Bruiser appeared alongside him, eyes simmering a bright blue.

"DATTEBAYO!!!!!" followed Naruto, a phantom-like image of a blazing orange fox appeared alongside him, eyes simmering a striking scarlet.

"GRAH!"

"TTEBAYO!!!!"

"TTEBAYO!!!!!"

"GRAHHH!!!!"

You could say that their inner natures, their inner comrades were just as firm of friends as those two. Aside from their brief instances of appearing, they seemed to interact with each other silently, quite in contrast to the loud "GRADAAAA!!!!!!" that caused a certain yellow fry-cook to drop all of his hard work's worth of ingredients on the floor. Then the "DATTEBAYO!!!!!" would lead to some clone troopers at the shooting range to misfire. The blaster bolts all missed their targets and instead almost struck a boy who was practicing on his own. He seemed rather annoyed, briefly ideating at the watch on his wrist before shooting a dirty look at Katsu. But he couldn't notice. He was too busy having fun with Naruto to see or even care.

"GRADAAA!!!!"

"DATTEBAYO!!!!"

"GRADAAAA!!!!"

"Shut up!!!!"

"Shut up-ttebayo!!!"

Katsu and Naruto then blinked for a moment.

"Eh, Katsu, did you-"

He shook his head.

"No. Did-"

"It wasn't me."

"It was me you idiots! Now shut up!"

The two looked behind to see that it was an angry man with green hair, three blades distinctly tucked away at his side. Katsu knew who he was and by this point Naruto had been driving him up the wall to the point where it was impossible not to have known him at that point.

"Oh!" exclaimed Katsu. "I-I'm....sorry, Mr. Zoro!"

Zoro shrugged, mainly pointing at Naruto.

"You're new here probably kid, but I'm talking to you, yeah, you specifically leaflet!"

"I mean...."

"Idiot, are you even listenin to me?!!!"

Katsu and Zoro both looked at Naruto, watching him pick at his ears and not really paying his scolding any mind.

"Listen to me when I'm lecturing you!!! You're not just disrupting everyone's flow, but even those gross geezers over there are bothering me, telling ME of all people to keep you quiet!!!!"

Katsu tilted his head.

"Gross geezers?"

Naruto pointed downward and Katsu saw a small little house that almost seemed out of place of the bustling base. It had sand coiled around it and there was a turtle looking away from an unsightly scene out of shame. The scene in question being two old men, hermits of the frog and turtle respectively having smoke and steam puff from their nose like they were active chimneys. And all of it was just over some silly magazine.

"Huh....it's just some magazine, don't see what the big deal is."

Zoro, more focused on the issue at hand, continued with "Anyways! Leaflet, you keep that trap shut! I'm only tolerating you because Luffy seems to like you!"

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry Zoro." apologized Naruto. "I'm just having fun with an old friend."

Zoro looked over at Katsu, somewhat unimpressed.

"This kid? I don't want to be mean....but, there are others here that look tougher. There something special about him?"

Katsu furrowed his brow at the comment.

"I'll have you know-"

"That's Ultraman Bruiser you're speaking to!" interrupted Touma, who was now on the scene with Aya and Naoto behind. The place was as busy as ever and it was all so new to Katsu, he almost forgot they were behind him.

Zoro cocked his head, smiling.

"Ultraman Bruiser, eh? I've been hearing a lot about you. Say...."

He leaned forward and whispered to him.

"You wouldn't happen to be the same Ultraman Bruiser who fought ULTRAMAN CONCEPT? Would you?"

"I am."

The swordsman of the straw-hat crew needless to say was utterly impressed. He wasn't going to fall off the frog or anything, but he chuckled and looked at Naruto saying "You have a hell of a friend, I'll tell you that much! CONCEPT's an enemy I'm man enough to admit would crush me....a lot of other people here can say the same thing."

"Eh....I wouldn't say that. My sister fought him.....even if she lost."

Aya jumped up, shouting "I won in spirit! And- And get off the frog! We have places to be y'know!"

Katsu leaned over the frog, replying "Yeah yeah I got it! I was just catching up with Naruto, that's all!"

He then looked back at both the legends in his eyes, nodding.

"It was cool seeing you. Seeing you both."

Naruto nodded as well, fist bumping Katsu.

"Same here, glad to have you with us."

He then shook Zoro's hand with the swordsman saying "Welcome to The Ultra Resistance, kid. We're happy to have ya."

With that, Katsu and Zoro slid off of the frog. Naruto waved them goodbye and with the jolt of the reigns, the massive amphibian hopped away. Zoro went back to where the straw-hat crew seemed to reside, chatting with up with a man who seemed to be a legendary pirate in his own right. Katsu remembered hearing Yuji talk about a Jack Sparrow. Touma looked up at the large metal spiral that was a majesty to all of the damage and destruction that Earth looked to be in. Even if it was just a section of Earth, it was still more of a ruin and hell scape than what anyone there could be used to.

"I know, it's a lot to take in. I understand why you ran off like that."

Katsu looked at Touma, stroking his chin.

"Is there some kinda meeting we're having."

Touma nodded, them now walking to the spiral in question.

"Yeah. It just doesn't just concern what Naoto obtained, but our next plans against Kiba. It's a good thing you came when you did."

"You're already planning counterattacks? Just how long has this war been going on?"

Naoto would, still sounding shaken about the whole ordeal.

"It's like I said, it was already brewing after that fight you guys had. It started a day or two after....it was a bit after you left. It's to the point where we're even reaching out to kids from other neighborhoods close to this one."

"Geez....And it already looks so crowded."

Aya nodded, looking around to see that aside from all of the different notable characters there were tons of kids. Some of them were around their age. At the youngest, they would only be a year or so younger, but at the oldest would be nearing Kiba's age. It looked like even kids Kiba's age didn't really want to rock with what he stood for at all, something that made her smile. She appreciated how they probably sided with The Ultra Resistance the same way she'd side with Katsu in a battle. Someone had to make sure they weren't gonna get hurt and it certainly wouldn't be Kiba.

"It's good to see honestly. I just hope that our help can turn the tides."

Touma smiled.

"Don't worry. I have faith they will."

"I...I think I have faith too."

Aya briefly looked at Katsu.

"Even if the situation goes beyond my grasp, I think there'll be someone there to catch the reigns for us."

And, right after she said that, they had arrived. The giant spiral suddenly had multiple sleek chrome plates jut out from its sides in rapid succession all teetering down until they had reached the very bottom. Touma would get up, climbing first. After doing it for a bit, he looked down and said "Come on. The meeting's up here!" to which Katsu would follow, then Naoto, with Aya being the last one. The climb seemed arduous. This felt like the highest Katsu had climbed. Greater than the summits of the highest mountains in his adventures, more of an ordeal than dealing with death defying booby traps in Hollow Earth or deadly races and death games at the appeasement of evil kings. But, it was comforting seeing so many kids and their heroes coming together in a time like this. In the distance, he could see a metro train coming in on a track that was forming on its own, seeming to be filling to the brim with constant passengers.

More were on the way to battle against Kiba. Better yet, this train that just came out of nowhere through a strange portal, forming the tracks as it went along was followed by an uncanny icon he also recognized. Bright blue and with two orange coaches trailing behind him, a smile on his face. The fact more people were going to fight Kiba alongside him filled Katsu to the brim with even more encouragement than before. He couldn't quite describe what it was like back then, during the time where the blows from Kiba's fists left deep imprints on how he viewed the world. Things became a pastel gray, the people around him just symbols of his misdirection and agitators of his indecisiveness. But, if there was anything he knew now, it was that things were bigger. He said he wanted to stop other kids from feeling what he did, didn't he? If there were more who had their worlds shattered in his light, he'd fight on in their stead and harder for those who had yet to be attacked. That was his hope. His hope aside from meeting Yuji again and seeing what was up with him. Maybe if he understood things more, maybe it wouldn't just be a set of two giants in the sand clashing against Kiba. Maybe it would be three. But who knew. All he did know was that when he finally ascended the larger tower, he wanted those cookies now more than ever.

First came up Touma, to which while climbing up still, Katsu could hear a minor commotion.

"Huh? What do you mean we don't have enough?!"

"Tsutomo says it was Luffy that ate everything, but I think he's just lying...."

A voice cried out, presumably Tsutomu, saying "It was totally Luffy!!!"

A feminine voice then responded with "Well he prefers meat! It's not like Touma's Mom baked any beef into the cookies!"

"It was Luffy!!!!"

Katsu blinked hearing this, it reminded him of how Bruiser was a similar culprit to missing cookies around his home. And no matter what, he would be blamed for it. So, he could sympathize with Tsutomu at least, but still....

"Are you kidding?! Well- Wait, we have someone!"

"Who?"

"Someone important, so forget the cookies! Make sure to tell-"

When Katsu heard cookies, the potential of them being in jeopardy, he immediately ascended latter with great haste, making it to the top and rushing over to the other side. He briefly looked around, while it'd probably be just a spacious treehouse, the nature of the situation would call for it to become something of a grand headquarters. Technologies of futures that exceeded what he could see in Ultraman, Star Wars for that matter. Holograms and holographs of various strategies, worlds, planets, dimensions. It was like there was a ton of information left to be seen. But, he shook his head, there was something more important than even that. There were already kids in there, whether it be Touma or a few others he didn't pay much mind to since it was Touma he wanted to have a word with. Even when the other kids tried to greet him he just walked by and tried to go to Touma, only for him to walk away. He slipped out of sight briefly, causing Katsu to say "Hey, wait I just wanna-"

"Katsu?!"

A familiar voice was outside of the main roof, a balcony that the treehouse had possessed. The source of the voice sent ripples through Katsu's body as Touma came back with a familiar face attached to that voice in tow. Just as Naoto and Aya came up into the treehouse, the familiar face smiled slightly like he hadn't been able to in such a long time. A time longer than even the dinosaurs had walked the Earth.

"Takuya?!!!"

That's all Katsu could say. And, likewise, all Takuya could say was "....It's been a while, Katsu. It's good to see you again."

Chapter 6[]

Emotions were a powerful concoction of different chemicals or whatever his homeroom teacher had told him about. They'd mix together, they'd flow and circulate into different places to become new ones and after the little ordeal he had after his fight with Kiba, the highs of his outburst against Leo, the lows of his inadequacy and disdain towards Bruiser, the true heights when he assisted his sister against the battle with Gesuhime, nothing felt like the low that was seeing Takuya stand with his brother. He couldn't fathom why, even when Takuya told him, all he understood was that Kiba just understood fists and nothing else. How could you understand and then stand by the side of someone who only communicated through that way? Well, here was Takuya, standing before him with a beige jacket on and his hair a bit ruffled. Not as messy as Naoto's at the time, but it was noteworthy.

To an extent, Katsu had forgotten. Takuya was obviously going to be involved in this sure, but whether his focus on Yuji and his actions or the overall situation at hand, the issue of Takuya despite being a big motivator behind that fateful event had slipped through the cracks. He didn't know whether to feel guilt for that or joy to see his friend. But in this battle, one emotion usurped the other and made Katsu act.

"Katsu-"

Takuya was taken aback by a sudden hug on the part of Katsu. Over his friend's shoulder with his eyes shut, Katsu hugged even tighter. Though he was startled by this, Takuya didn't hesitate to reciprocate.

"I'm glad to see you, man..."

"Same here, Katsu. Same here."

For a little bit, they stayed like that. No one said a word. Whether it was Aya and Naoto who knew better than to, or Touma giving a little nod to the others in the room to let the moment be, they waited in silence. They didn't know how long that hug lasted, but it was like the time spent apart was being taken in it, like it was a form of compensation. It felt that long. It felt that timeless. Eventually, they both pulled back and Katsu sighed.

"I'm....it's just a lot seeing you here."

Takuya nodded.

"I'm sure it is. This is a lot bigger than what you're probably used to...."

He looked around the room, more or less addressing everyone.

"It's a lot bigger than what any of us are used to."

"Whatever the case, we're here to help!"

Aya stepped forward, standing shoulder to shoulder with her brother. The two had a look of confidence. It told Takuya that even if millions of Kiba's forces were to try and overrun this place, they wouldn't even touch a single blade of grass on the entrance.

"In that case, let me introduce you to the current head of The Ultra Resistance."

"Head?"

"There's a council and a leader."

Katsu was astonished.

"Really?"

Takuya nodded and he turned their attention to the five kids in the base alongside Touma.

Touma raised his hand first, saying "You already know me. I provide all of the resources to make The Ultra Resistance up and running."

Next up was who Katsu assumed to be Tsutomu, no he knew. He was larger and had a nearly shaven head. Despite his portly size, his voice was actually pretty high pitched. He quickly wiped some crumbs from his face and said "I'm Tsutomu, I'm in charge of er....catering and morale!"

Katsu squinted at the potential cookie thief.

"Hmm...."

Aya was far less reserved, saying "I don't know how you can be in charge of morale and catering when you're eating all the food."

Tsutomu blushed and pointed at Aya indignantly.

"Watch your mouth girl! My job's super duper important, I take it seriously!!! It's just.....stress makes a guy hungry, you know?"

"Yeah, I bet...."

Takuya just shook his head and the council continued. Though a little chuckle escaped him in that moment. It was good to have that kind of thing back at a time like this.

Next was a girl with brown skin and jade eyes. She actually had her hair shorter, preferring to wear more boyish clothing by the looks of things. She brought a fist to her chest like she was a hero describing a grand epic of adventures.

"The name's Shinobu! I'm in charge of the Ultra Scout Division! We're kinda like paladins or knights that go out to help kids in enemy territory, give them candy, new alliances, that kinda thing!"

She wore a prideful smile as she finished with "It's the kinda exciting life a rogue has!"

Katsu was absolutely excited to hear about a lifestyle like that, muttering "I wanna be a rogue...."

Aya on the other hand had her arms folded, saying "Not until you finish school first, Katsu."

Katsu gave Aya a slight side eye.

"Since when did you care about that?"

Aya grinned at him.

"Since you wanted to run off and be a rogue."

Next up was a boy who looked familar. He had on a thick jacket and wore a pompadour, which was rare to see with someone their age. He was closer to Aya's range and rather than his lookalike, wore transparent glasses.

He stuffed his hands in his pockets as he said "The name's Kishida."

He didn't say anything else, which made everyone confused. He looked around the room, picking up on it but not really understanding as to why, which only made him more aloof to the whole idea of introductions. It was only after loud coughing fits from Takuya and then Touma did he say "I'm in charge of Hand to Hand Combat training or whatever."

Katsu stroked his chin.

"He looks kinda familiar....Like Hardcase."

"He's my little brother. He's the weapons expert."

"Oh....do-"

He shook his head.

"No, I don't believe in conspiracies."

There was a brief silence in the room, only being interrupted by a small whisper from Hardcase's older brother.

"But....the paranormal does have some substantiation."

"The occult, huh?" asked Aya. That did the trick, Kishida nodded, rather embarrassed to have revealed the information to begin with.

There was another boy present as well, but he didn't quite fit in with the rest. He was perhaps one of the youngest there, yet he stood alongside the other council members, which rightly had Katsu and Aya confused as to his role. Their expressions already had said enough, but the boy here, pretty short and shrimpy hadn't said anything at all. Naoto stepped forward, vouching for him.

"He's Otta. He seems shy but, he's why we know as much as we do about Kiba's side."

"So he's like a spy?" asked Aya.

Naoto nodded.

"The younger kids on Kiba's side are either low ranking foot soldiers or are being educated. He's still friends with some of them, so he's been giving us intel on stuff."

Katsu actually stepped forward, even going past Naoto and kneeling down to Otta. Everyone was pretty surprised by this, even the calm and collected Kishida being caught off guard. Most of which had to be Otta obviously, who trembled and began to stumble back from having someone he just met casually approach him like that. Was Katsu, was Bruiser just a front to attack him here for his treachery against Kiba?

"Be careful!" warned Shinobu. "Sudden things like that shock the poor guy!"

"It's fine, it's fine." assured Katsu, as he looked at Otta. "You're like a secret agent, right? That's really cool. I get why you're not much of a talker, a job like that's gotta be tough."

Otta rubbed his arm, his sudden worry having by now gone away.

".....T-Thank you."

"Let's work together in the future!"

Katsu grinned at him and likewise, Otta had a small smile. The boy behind Bruiser then put his fist in front of Otta, who was surprised especially since he thought it had just been established they were friends.

"Eh?! A-Are you-"

"No silly! It's a fist bump! Me and Aya do it all the time."

"O-Oh....hehe. Alright, I-I wanna work with you too, Katsu Hoshino."

Otta's hand may have trembled, it may have even shuddered. As small as it was, tender as it may seem, his fist was the same as Katsu's. They both fist bumped and the atmosphere of the room had changed. While Katsu stood up, everyone one way or another had already taken a liking to him and his sister. He laughed and looked down at Otta, saying "Being a spy might be harder than even Bruiser, so make sure to hang in there, alright?"

He nodded.

"Alright."

By surprise, Shinobu had somehow appeared behind Katsu and lobbed an arm around his neck, pumping her other fist into the air triumphantly.

"Alright! No one's been able to get Otta out of his shell like that except us! You're something else, Bruiser kid!"

Holding onto her arm, Katsu let out "Katsu's just fine, thanks..."

"I'm a knight actually, so, Sir Katsu, Sir Bruiser's on the table, no?"

Aya giggled at that musing, looking off to the side to try her best to hide it. Because she did this, Tsutomu had jumped to conclusions, pointing at her accusatorily.

"Hey! You're laughing at me- Luffy eating all the stuff, ain't ya?!"

Aya's head sharply turned, retorting "I'm not laughing, you stealing all the food ain't that funny!"

"Aww, I thought you were cool but, no catering for you! You're not getting one bit of the 5 star cooking or morale of Chef Tsutomu!!!"

"I think I can live without that...." sighed Aya, sardonically. This initially earned a vein popping out of Tsutomu's forehead, but when she said "I own a restaurant you see..." he began to calm down a bit.

"Restaurant?"

"Uh huh." she nodded. "I bet a 5 star chef like you would want to cook there, I got plenty of friends in my neighborhood who would love, and I mean love to try your cooking. Granted....eating it all up probably wouldn't make them happy."

Tsutomu raised an eyebrow. That did sound pretty good and maybe Aya wasn't as bad as he had initially made her out to be. He turned around, asking "Really?"

"Sure. Someone has to cook for the banquet I'll hold when this is all over. And I don't want to hire any second rate cooks."

Like the soul of a police officer, a detective who just got a lead in a new case, Tsutomu was overcome with an inner fire in his soul. He slammed a fist against his chest as tears welled up in his eyes.

"You got yourself a deal! I'll tell Luffy- ....I'll make sure no one gets a bite outta those treats until they get to their proper places, not even me!"

Aya smiled, even if surprised by his passion.

"Good."

Trying to seem aloof, Kishida looked away. But, he couldn't help but peer an eye over, seeing Shinobu and Katsu play fighting while Aya and Tsutomu were discussing potential recipes by the end of things. Touma looked happy and Takuya had smiled in a way he hadn't seen since well, he had met Takuya. And that wasn't even mentioning Otta coming out of his shell, if only briefly for this newcomer. Inch by inch, a smile crept on his face despite efforts to maintain that air of coolness.

"You know..." nodded Naoto. "It's a little rich from me but, you don't gotta be scared, Kishida."

Kishida looked down, not really knowing how to respond. He would've probably just ignored it, but instead he shook his head.

"Katsu....he's alright. I hope we can stop Kiba as we are now."

Naoto looked at the Mebius figure, still entrusted to him and nodded in agreement.

"I hope so too. I want us to wake up from this nightmare....all of us."

The council of the Ultra Resistance had hit it off with the Hoshino siblings; however, now was not the time for all fun and games. Ultimately, they still had one last person to introduce and it was Touma who coughed again, getting everyone to get back into order. Although Tsutomu did comment on it, leaning over to him.

"You've been coughing a lot man, do you need some cough drops....?"

"I-I'm fine, thank you."

"Alright....just wanted to make sure...."

With the clap of his hands, Touma stepped over to a nearby terminal and announced "You've met the council, but there's still the leader of the Ultra Resistance."

"Ooh!" exclaimed Katsu. "Is it some older kid?"

"Or a teenager?" questioned Aya. "Leading a resistance against that Kiba would be a lot, if his army is as formidable as they say."

"Not quite....it's-"

"Me."

"HUH?!!!!!!"

Katsu looked at Takuya, absolutely, what was the word he could use at this moment? Gobsmacked? Yeah, gobsmacked worked just fine, because that very revelation alone probably would've knocked him off the treehouse and down into the base below were it not for earlier revelations already hitting him. At a certain point he'd just have to take them in strides and accept them as they are. On her end, Aya was also surprised, but she was more curious rather than just shocked. It made sense why Takuya would want to go against Kiba. She considered him to be the most reasonable kid in the grade below, heck, reasonable period. But, it was still the fact he led a resistance against his very brother and that for all intents and purposes, the leaders of both sides would be living in the same home.

"Takuya...." began Katsu, still taking it all in. "You....You're the leader?"

Takuya nodded, not really assuming the role the way any of the other council members expected. Rather than enjoying the fact he was at least fighting against a force like Kiba, he was rather ashamed. At the very least, there was no pride nor content showing on his face when he admitted it.

"I made the Ultra Resistance to begin with. I know....it's not like I said but, I have my reasons."

"Ah..."

Aya looked at Katsu, in that same light, the excitement, the hints of it at least when he reunited with Takuya or when he even mentioned him and Yuji back at the trip was now gone. Instead, well, it was a look she could only recognize from that very trip and the gloomy situation that preluded it. When that entered her mind, she couldn't help but feel frustration. Were they now going back? After all that happened on the trip, from her helping him and him helping her, were they already winding back? Before Yuji could have even been confronted, were the wheels set in motion to return Katsu back to that dark place?

"I feel like I owe you an explanation, Katsu. For everything."

Takuya gestured towards an opening leading outside of the particular room this headquarters had, something that probably overlooked everything else.

"Let's go."

"Alright."

Katsu followed Takuya and as they left to have their discussion, Aya sighed. As much as she wanted to try and see if she could set things straight, in the end it was just between the both of them. And, for certain the council members and Naoto knew that. Aya looked at Touma.

"While they do that, you should fill me in on what you were gonna talk about after Naoto's mission."

The sudden shift in the mood had Touma a little rambled, but he nonetheless he agreed.

"You're right."

He then looked around the room, addressing everyone who's moods had been briefly dipped into melancholy by that interaction.

"Let's carry on with business. The time we waste is the time Kiba's army makes more moves."

And he was right. Still, Aya gave a brief look outside, silently hoping that Katsu wouldn't be shifted off of his path. He was going to be an important part of this, that much was certain to her. Both as his sister and as his comrade. Both as the human Aya and as the Ultrawoman, Emu.

Meanwhile, Katsu and Takuya were now overlooking just about everything. Seeing his friend in such a position had Katsu to the point where this was no longer an illustrious base. Below them were just a bunch of kids like them messing around with their toys, discussing things respectively whether it be the food, the weather, or even ways they were gonna pay Kiba out. Likewise, the tower just a mere treehouse, one with the foresight to have a small outside deck with wooden railings that Katsu began to rest his arms on. Takuya let his hands remain in his pockets as they stared at the sky. Originally, the journey, both because of what Yuji had been accused of and the overall situation had made the sky bleak. Cities destroyed, countless places around the world all laid to ruin, with few survivors willing to embark anywhere in that world and only staying inside.

The only good thing about this, well, the only thing about this that really had Katsu firmly happy was that now he just saw more houses. No damage done, nothing to indicate that such a tyrant was going to threaten it all. This place at the very least had been untouched by Kiba's wrath. That kind of made Katsu feel bad for even bothering to come, they should be talking about how to beat him. Every second wasted is a second Kiba has to advance, and every second contributing to that is only contributing to that image of ruin he was so transfixed on during his journey here. Even so, Katsu just couldn't help but feel weird about the whole situation. Nothing about Takuya being the leader sat right with him, even if he knew it was a right thing to do.

"It's so high up here." noted Katsu, trying to take his mind off of things.

"Yup. Touma says his Dad custom built it."

"My dad tried to build a treehouse with me, but it was too big for the tree in my yard. When we tried to test it out, he nearly fell out of the tree..."

Takuya smiled and nodded.

"I remember that. My dad had to come over and help out. It ended up becoming a birdhouse over there. Do birds still visit it?"

Katsu nodded, smiling too thinking about it.

"Yeah. Aya has a scrapbook that keeps track of all the birds that show up. They all look the same to me, but she says they're different species."

Takuya sighed, with Katsu and him returning to admiring the view ahead of them.

"I want it to be like this, you know? This is what kids should be doing on a break."

"I agree...I really do but-"

"But, at the very least, your friend in America has a few interesting stories to hear after this is over."

Katsu pouted, getting his arms off of the railing and looking at Takuya frankly.

"Takuya, I just....you said you weren't taking sides. I know your brother's a real jerk, but....I understand that he's still your brother. What- What made you want to fight him?"

"Hm..."

"Anyone else could've founded the Ultra Resistance. Maybe it wouldn't be the same in name, but in spirit-"

"That's about it, spirit that is."

Takuya continued staring at the horizon. It was in the middle of the day, so there wasn't much to look at but those sunny skies.

"What do you mean?"

"Katsu, Kiba crossed a line with what he did. He drew a line in the sand and then stepped over it, kicking everyone else's sandcastles over until his and his 'friends' were the only ones with ones left. It's one thing to do to your brother....but, he wants to 'protect' every other kid the way he would me. That's not right at all."

He then looked at Katsu, frowning.

"Breaking what people like for their own good isn't right, it's nothing like what a grown up would do. But...he thinks that."

"And...your answer is fighting him? You're his brother, but-"

"But I know he won't take it easy on me, yeah." nodded Takuya. "That's something you accept when you're a brother of someone like him. But I understand that. Those other kids he's forcing to work for him, they don't because why would they?"

"I see. Does he know?"

Takuya shook his head.

"That's what I wanted to talk about. I'm fighting Kiba, but....not head on."

"....Huh? Then what's the point of fighting him at all?"

Takuya gripped the railing gently, pointing to the congregation below. Katsu looked, seeing the kids, whether they be younger, older, or the same age all mingling about the common goal: overcoming Kiba. In some way, this was in defiance to everything he had done and from what Katsu had seen, this was probably the only way some of those kids could even play or have fun over break with Kiba running around.

"Someone has to take the reigns and fight back against what he's doing. I'm not gonna fight him the way he wants me to, but...I want to do what I can to make sure everyone else is alright. It's....the least I could do."

"Ahh, don't talk like that Takuya." sighed Katsu. "You've done a lot and then some. The Ultra Resistance is just another time you've helped out. Which, you always end up doing."

Takuya looked at Katsu, surprised at what he said. But, he grinned. He was glad to hear that from him.

"That trip really got you back into the swing of things, huh?"

"Yup. I wouldn't say....everything's figured out though."

"What do you mean by that?"

Katsu looked ahead at the horizon. Maybe if he was still in that state of his, Mebius would be what he saw over the sun. Before that, it'd be Ultraman King and his guidance that he hung onto. But instead, it was the image of Yuji, ULTRAMAN CONCEPT, the Alien Sloth that in a way was what sent him down this journey. This wonderfully confusing, this amazingly horrible, this fantastically insane journey.

"I know why I'm Ultraman Bruiser. I'm gonna stand on my own two feet as a hero, because Ultraman or human, none of these kids are gonna have their happiness taken away for any reason. That's unforgiveable. B-But..."

Katsu shuddered a bit. Just thinking about the possibility was already bad enough.

"Yuji's with Kiba, that I know. I don't know why, I don't know how, but I know this all the same. I gotta see why, but it's strange Takuya....I hate to think of Yuji as my enemy."

Katsu shuddered again, gripping the railing tightly with both his hands as he looked at Takuya.

"He's my rival, the most evil in the whole wide universe. I've fought him more times than I've been alive, but I don't wanna see him as an enemy. He's taken my stuff, he might've even caused these kids pain, but....I just hate that idea!"

Takuya couldn't help but feel sick. He briefly looked away, stepping to the side. Katsu noticed this, he was clearly getting some distance away from him. So, he moved closer, he wasn't just going to let that happen. He wanted to know if he was alright and clearly, he knew something.

"Takuya, Naoto's been dancing around it, but you know too, don't you? Why's Yuji with Kiba?"

Takuya still couldn't stand to look Katsu in the face. But, he couldn't just leave him hanging like that, could he?

"Come on, Takuya? Tell me! You know more than anyone why Yuji would!"

Takuya shook his head.

"I...can't speak for Yuji. That alone is something he'll have to tell you."

"Then tell me what you can say. Speak for yourself!"

"Katsu....what can I say?"

".....The truth."

"What can I say to you, Katsu?!!" snapped Takuya, finally deciding to look at him. His face was cherry red and he began panting. Katsu didn't really react. He wasn't saddened or even in angry in his own right. He just wanted to hear his friend out, nothing more, nothing less. He waited for Takuya to calm down, assuring both the concerns of the people in the treehouse and below that everything was alright. When Takuya was ready to speak again, he let out a sigh, holding his head down in shame.

"I'm sorry, Katsu. I shouldn't have lost my cool like that."

"It's fine, Takuya. Out of anybody here I can't tell you that."

"You're....a good friend."

Takuya raised his head and took a deep breath. This time, he looked at Katsu. He wanted to be honest, even with how scary it was to think of how he'd react, it was about time.

"Yuji asked me one day, the day you were gone on the trip, he said he wanted to come over and visit. He made it sound innocent but-"

"That Yuji...." grumbled Katsu, his heart even beginning to sink now. "He wanted revenge for what happened."

"Yeah. I told him that my dad was taking me to the movies and....he made his move. Naoto was there, he can tell you he was excited to go in. They were gonna meet up after everything was said and done. And, when it was done, Naoto saw Yuji again, he even had some new toys but..."

"But?"

"He wasn't the same, Katsu. He'd been crying, and something, something happened to his stuff. Ever since then, he's been with Kiba. He's been by Kiba's side as some kind of enforcer and while I can't tell you exactly why, I can say....Kiba definitely left a mark on him. Like..."

"Like he left a mark on me..."

"Katsu, I-"

"Don't apologize, man."

Katsu himself had to take a breather. He closed his eyes and gulped. Just thinking of what Kiba did was enough to get his blood boiling. His rivalry, no, forget that, his friendship was put into jeopardy because of Kiba. His brother risked everything to make a resistance and even now, Kiba had decided to take on a friend of his as some sort of henchman, some kind of goon to do his dirty work. His rage would be directed towards Kiba, but his fury, he didn't know where that would go. Yuji had done just as much bad if he willingly did so, but he had a reason right? And, if he acted as a goon, there was no doubt that he took that Mebius figure. Which, in of itself, felt like a thousand knives a million degrees each had just punctured him in the back.

Those knives were digging in even further, so why was he still standing? He opened his eyes. Over that horizon was both Yuji and Kiba, a battle that would probably hold a lot of sorrow for the warrior. Not even Bruiser's excitability in battle could sober him from the upcoming pain.

"Katsu?"

"I'm fine, Takuya."

Katsu looked at the skies, blue as ever. The sun was high in the sky. It was a beautiful day today. A day as good as any to go out and play.

"I'm an Ultraman, no, I'm the hero of eternity. I keep saying I want to wait and see what Yuji says, which yeah that comes next....but, you know I'm gonna try protecting everyone here. That I'll try even protecting you if it comes to it."

He smiled and looked at Takuya.

"And I know you'd do the same for me. I'm just glad to see you're doing alright."

Takuya laughed.

"You've found your answer, haven't you, Katsu?"

"Me and Bruiser have something worked out."

"That's good to hear. We should probably head back, work out how we're gonna solve things."

"I'm right here with you, Takuya!"

"Even if fighting Kiba ends up being impossible?"

Katsu stood tall, mirroring Shinobu's posing as he said "Making the impossible is what Ultraman's all about! Now, are we gonna plan some stuff or what?"

"Hehe, yeah, let's get to it."

Takuya and Katsu then walked back in. The same skies, the same bright blue with the sun beating down on the tranquil neighborhood remained the same. But, the elaborate base, all the wonderful people and things, vehicles and animals, those that each of those kids down there treasured and put faith in were what had shown up. The talk with Takuya had begun to set Katsu's eyes on one particular thing, one goal that made the situation clear to him now more than ever. And when they did walk back in, he headed over to Aya, giving her a thumbs up to show he was just fine.

And, she was happy. She was happy to see that. Katsu had come to many answers, many conclusions over this journey of his. The resolution to see Yuji had been one long sought out, but with what Takuya said, and having already known it was bigger than that, it wasn't toppling Kiba's army over that was gonna put a stop to things. Not with an ounce of hatred in his heart, but rather fierce determination, the next goal was simple: do what he can to help out the resistance, save Yuji as he would any other soul. Protecting his friend and rival from the clutches of Kiba. And, of course, crushing Kiba. Not the boy that had done all this, but the darkness that he had embraced.

That was what Katsu Hoshino had determined.

And that was what Ultraman Bruiser was going to do.

Chapter 7[]

Watching was some of the hardest things to do. Standing there, witnessing what went on naturally would be too much for the faint of heart. But this heart had been steeled. Thousands, no millions of years of heat from the hottest suns couldn't erode the frigid aura even surrounding it, let alone the heart itself. The heart he had let him witness the following scene. Being the middle of the day, there were going to be kids outside playing. They were around his age no doubt, completely unaware of what was happening neighborhoods over. It was an enviable position in a way. Being able to be blissfully ignorant of what was taking place. However, it was not so enviable when considering what was going to happen to them next. It was a park and there parents were probably nearby, talking. But these kids, a quintet made up of three boys and two girls had been playing some kickball, but were now going to play a new game. And unfortunately, the subject of this game put them on the warpath. They were prime targets now.

"Alright!" said a boy, pulling out toy hand cuffs from his pocket. "We'll be playing cops and robbers!"

"Cops and robbers is boring!" complained another boy. "It's played out, we need to spice things up!"

"I agree!" said one of the girls. "There has to be more to it!"

"Uhh, okay, how about.....cops and Death Note!"

"Huh?"

"Oh, yeah that sounds cool!" said one of the other boys. "I like that. One of us is Light Yagami on the run. We're cops chasing after him, but we all have new names he's got to learn and....uh...."

"And!" added the other girl. "We close our eyes at the start of the game. Light gets a head start and he taps one of us on the shoulder. The person tapped is his secret assistant who has to help find out the other people's new names!"

"That's a little unfair though....I mean, you could just know all of ours if that's just what we say."

"Then keep it a secret!" she insisted. "We'll call each other our real names as pseudo....er, pseudo...ahh-"

"Pseudonyms." corrected the first girl. "Pseudonyms."

"Right, that!"

The first boy looked around, asking "Everyone in favor of Cops and Death Note, say aye."

"Aye!!!!!" they all shouted, causing the first boy to nod.

"It's settled then! Anyone got a notebook?"

"I do." said the first girl. "A pen too. I'll go get it!"

He nodded.

"Right. I'll come with."

They went to go get her notebook. While they did so, one of the boys whispered to the others and said "Ooooh...." which naturally caught on. Though not everyone was amused by the thought.

"Be quiet!" snapped the other girl. "You're just acting like a kid."

"I am a kid!"

"Well, you're acting like a baby then."

"Take it back!"

"I won't!"

"Take it back!"

"Nope!"

"Perhaps you should take it back, yes?"

"Eh....Eh?"

Everyone remaining thought that for a moment their friends were back, but that couldn't have been right. The voice didn't sound like either of theirs. Instead, the wind was blowing by them, a gentle breeze carrying away stray blades of grass into the winds. Their parents were in sight. They could also see their friends talking to each other before trying to head back; however, not a single detection of the foreign voice was heard.

"You guys heard that, right?"

"I did....but I don't know what it was."

"Creepy...." noted another boy. "Maybe it was some kinda ghost."

"Don't jinx it with your ghost stories, Tarzan!"

Tarzan shook his head.

"Ghost stories can be real! Don't discount them...."

The thought of Tarzan being afraid of ghosts was a nice way to wind down, poke some fun after that strange experience they had. Soon, their friends came back and the games would begin. You could call the leader of the friend group, the boy named Kotaro, something of a daredevil even if he didn't seem the type. He was going to be Light and he selected the second girl to actually be his mole. They counted to ten and then, the boy was gone. So of course, they went to hunt after him in the park. They walked past dogs being walked, looked around trees to search for him. They dug out clumps of dirt to see if he had hid anything and of course, there was nothing there. The entire time, they hadn't trusted each other with their names yet, that'd be foolish. But, the ally of Kotaro, of Light had wanted to know more. It wasn't a sunny day, it was the darkest the streets could get, probably the darkest an alleyway could get. Instead of rain causing water to fall down, it was merely a mixture of sewage drainage and accumulated rain from the rooftops draining down below.

Tarzan was the one who led the charge, if only because of the fact he didn't want to be labeled the scared one. The light pitter patter of footsteps indicated that they were getting close, that someone was there. That gave Tarzan all the drive he need, waving a flashlight around like a leader like him would have, pointing it ahead and demanding a charge through. They imagined K9 units and the like, one of the boys, named Eddie, holding them back on their leash as they violently barked away at the prime suspect. Saliva flung from their mouths and their teeth were bared for all to see.

"He's just up ahead...." remarked Tarzan. "This is all too easy!"

"I gotta admit..." replied Eddie, still focused on holding the dogs back.

"What are we waiting for then?" insisted the first girl. "Let's get-"

"Now wait!" said the hidden advocate for Light. "We need to tell each other our names. If we're going to win, that should be the ultimate sign of trust."

Tarzan looked back at her.

"And that makes me think you're his acolyte or somethin....it'd be dumb if we did, Rosarina."

"Come on, if I was the mole, I'd have probed for it back when that old lady with the dogs was talkin to us."

Eddie nodded.

"That is true...."

Rosarina looked at the first girl.

"What say you, Yukiko?"

Yukiko looked Rosarina up and down. She wasn't sure if she could trust her, especially if they were already so close.

"And what if in the darkness, he lunges out at us and writes our names down?"

"He could just as easily betray me."

There was a silence. That seemed to be a sufficient enough answer, but a thumping noise made the dogs go wild and caused them to sharply turn to the source. Up ahead, the alleyway looked so dark that not even the flashlight could pierce it. But, that wouldn't stop them from moving forward. They were going to run out, dashing forward with reckless abandon to see if it was truly going to be the case of a life time. But then, a yell. Followed by the tearing of paper. It briefly stopped them in their tracks, but Yukiko pressed them onward.

"I think he's taking a guess at our names! He ripped something out of the page, so-"

"He's already made his move...." grumbled Tarzan. "Let's go, now!"

They moved ahead and plunged into the darkness. The dogs would lead the way from now on, pulling Eddie into all sorts of wild directions and places, the others following behind. With the clanging of metal slamming into the ground, it nearly scared them, but Tarzan assured them that it was just a trump card of his to face Light. He had preparing for this contingency the second the game had been suggested in the event that he wasn't Light. For the mysterious spectator, that set the scene. To those kids, it was a dark alleyway where the police detectives had now cornered the madman seemingly. He was on his knees, looking down in horror as they emerged out of it. But, frankly, the spectator, he had wished they wouldn't have done that. They had strayed away from the safety of their headquarters or more bluntly, their parents and were now at a point in the park past the swings where anything could happen. And that meant anything but good.

Tarzan looked down at his fallen foe, now assuming a new costume that surprised his friends. A thick black cape flowed to his ankles and feet, he had a cowl and a mask that was more frightening to the uninitiated and the initiated than even the power of the Death Note. A yellow symbol on his chest with black in the middle forming the shape of a creature in the night. Fists pressed against his hips to show his pecks, the superstitious Tarzan had surpassed humanity by becoming a human who fought the darkness in humanity. Something that Light very much was. He...well, he was going to say it anyways.

"I'm Batman. It's over, Light."

Light didn't reply. He just stared at the floor.

"Is that how you're gonna be? Well, just know you've lost this little game."

"R....un."

Batman tilted his head, a bit confused.

"Care to say that again?"

There was no response. Light instead gulped, struggling to even look up at the officers. This confused everyone, even worrying Eddie and Yukiko enough for them to say something.

"Hey, maybe there's something off, Tarzan. The dogs are going crazy...."

"Yeah! He doesn't look right! Maybe we should call a time out!"

"It's Batman!" asserted the hero as he shrouded his face with the swing of his cape. "Whatever Light Yagami has to say next, he'll have to tell it to the judge!"

With that, he knelt down and got the pair of handcuffs, ready to make the arrest. However, before he could, Rosarina dove in front of the hero and spread her arms, laughing maniacally and causing even Batman to slide back in shock.

"What are you doing, Rosarina?! That's a dangerous criminal!"

"You're so green, Batsy! Don't you see?!!! I'M the acolyte of Light Yagami! Kira! Lord Kira~!!! And I'll be by his side as the goddess of the new world he wishes to make!!!!!"

The eyes of the hero squinted. He stared both in disbelief but in utter disgust. He stood up and clenched his fists, not even looking back at his comrades in the police force. The dogs frantically barked with greater ferocity, lunging forward only to be yanked back, water from the drains dripping from the rooftops while sirens blared in the background.

"I can't believe it....well, that doesn't matter. I'll just have to take you in. But, tell me something."

"What is it?! What is it B-man?!"

"How long ago was it?"

"Was what?"

"When you decided to service evil this way?"

This is how it always began. He saw it many times, he experienced it. So enthralled in the thrill of having someone to chase after. To have someone to escalate and de-escalate in conflict with like the flow of a river. Someone to be your equal, to push the limits of what you can do and then some. There's some disdain, but no hatred. There's some appreciation, yet no outright adoration. It's a friendship with more conflict. It's a feud with less animosity. And it's something that can benefit both parties. But looking at it from the third perspective, he could see how it blinded him. How it blinded them. So enthralled in the tail end of this chase, did they fail to notice the signs of what was to come next.

"Ever since my birthday, Bats. You didn't give me that pen I wanted. None of you did!"

Yukiko stepped forward, shouting "I did!"

"Eh, I'll have you spared. Just butt out."

Yukiko remained silent, with Eddie leaning in and saying "You think you can-"

"I'll see..." she meekly whispered.

Clenching his fist, the caped crusader replied "It doesn't matter what you did or didn't get for your birthday. Justice will serve up a present more fulfilling for you: a chance at redemption."

"It's too late detective, I bet Kira is in this position because he already knows your name! It's over~!!!"

She knelt down and wrapped her arms around 'Kira', whispering "Come on....that's what you planned on, right?"

Again, no response, he continued to just stare at the ground. Yet, Batman was prepared. Yet, the dogs barked louder and louder. Looking up, Rosarina started to nervously chuckle and look up at Batman, who was getting into a boxing stance.

"It's going to end for you soon, detective!!! In just a manner of minutes, the new god of this world will make you nothing more than a memory!"

"I'm more than ready!" he retorted. "The pen may be mightier than the sword, but even it pales in comparison to the hammers of justice and the shield of integrity!!!"

"Very well, you've made your choice and I've made mine! Let's go!!!!!"

Kira, no, Kotaro began to shake his head. He wasn't gripping the grass, was he? Well, he was but he still wanted to imagine this world with his friends. He didn't want to believe what was happening was happening. But, he just couldn't keep up the act for much longer, could he? Tears built up in his eyes and he began to sniffle. Before Batman and Rosarina could lunge at each other to begin their battle, they stopped and their identities briefly wavered as they saw the sight below.

"Run...."

"K-Kotaro?" asked Batman- Tarzan. "Are you okay man?"

"Just run!!!!!" shouted Kotaro, raising his head for the first time since they found him. "Get out of here! Hurry!!!!"

They could see tears running down his face. The barking of the dogs turned to whimpers before they had vanished. Despite this aspect of the illusion being shattered, they were still in a dark alley and something was peering from the very darkness. It was amusing. Some boy pretending to be the man who fought against darkness with an even greater one, cowering in fear at what would poke out at him. Tarzan pretending to be Batman was now shivering next to Eddie and Yukiko while Rosarina slowly turned around to see not one, not two, not three, four, five, six, or even seven kids ranging from their age to slightly older appearing. No, there was eleven of them, mainly boys wearing the masks of various monsters. Oni, goblins, ogres, Werehyena, there was even a girl pretending to be a certain ghostly woman with a ghastly appearance. She even had the scissors in her hands to complete the look.

But this part, at least on their true identities would be natural for the spectator to understand. To these children, the uninitiated, they were monsters. Monsters beyond even the idea of monsters that they were playing around with. A large oni with a puffy fat face that and bone-like fingers had a familiar notebook in hand. It was the supposed Death Note, but now the papers were all torn out and ripped, tossed to the ground like they were nothing. Unkempt nails carved themselves into the papers as the kids began to step back, shivering with fear. Tarzan looked at Kotaro, terror being visible through even the look of the cowl yet there was a hopelessness too. What could he do?

"Hey kids....!!!"

"Who are you?!!!" bloated out the supposed caped crusader. "Who the heck are you?!!!!"

"For the world's greatest detective, you sure don't know, do you?"

"K-Know what?! A-All I see is-"

"Monsters...." the Oni answered with a wide eyed grin. "We're monsters. We're everywhere. We were once in a place nearby, but now we're doing a little bit of expansion, shall we say. We see a lotta other kids like you doing the same thing, so we think it's time we get to uh, bisecting."

Yukiko, holding onto both Tarzan and Rosarina asked "Y-You mean 'intersecting'.....intersect-"

The Oni shook his head.

"I said what I said." And as he said that, the snipping of scissors could be heard. At that sight, at hearing that, Yukiko's face turned completely pale. At that moment, the good thing to do, no, the best thing to do was exactly what Kotaro had said: run.

Without even an ounce of hesitation they all ran. They ran as fast as they could. They ran as far as they could. They ran where their legs could take them. Maybe if it was up a tree, they'd be able to be safe. Under benches, behind other trees. Or hiding in slides. But it didn't matter. There were other kids too and Eddie was lucky enough to run into others to warn them. Unfortunately, there was more of those monsters. Those who were just merely playing sports ran off, being let go and spared the mercy of the 'pretenders'. "Pretender! Pretender!" was shouted into the skies, yet nothing was heard in response. No righteousness to follow. Nothing to stop what happened. Just crying. Rounded up, they each had their names written into the notebook when scared into giving such information. Toys and belongings tossed around the park with a twisted game being proposed to by the main Oni.

"Alright you little crybabies! We hid your crap away and now it's time to play some hide and seek! If you don't find your stuff in time, then we'll break it! Though....you won't mind if we roughed them up a little before then, will you?"

Sniffling and crying responded.

"I thought not! Now get to it!!!"

The Oni was twisted in a sort of way. Even the other monsters had enough of a heart to say they weren't in full agreement. But that didn't really matter. Some were lost in chasing after these pretenders as they looked for their things, even when finding them kicking them away like it were a sort of game. Others sat back and watched, wanting to do as much as they could but nothing else. Some teased and made fun of them, but didn't do anything else beyond that. Broken toys, countless broken toys and imaginations at that moment. Kotaro was a sole witness of it all. He was another spectator. He dug his fingers into the ground, crying helplessly as he cursed to himself for such weakness in this regard. Why couldn't he do anything? But there were so many of them. So many he didn't even know. And that Oni, he was relishing in it all. Figures of superheroes, of supervillains, of cars, trains, athletes, and more all dashed away with his cackling being the only thing heard.

He wiped the tears from his eyes, sniffling but otherwise glaring at these new enemies. But they were far too many and he was just, himself. Well, at the very least he wasn't alone. He heard footsteps appearing alongside him. He turned around, expecting another monster only to see it was someone like him. A boy in a black hoodie with a hood over his head despite it being in the middle of spring. His face was plain. He bore no expression, he took no pleasure in what he saw. He seemed numbed to it. As if it didn't hurt nor helped him in anyway. It just was.

"This will be over soon. It feels so long, but it's only a drop in a bucket really."

Kotaro looked back at the ground, gritting his teeth as he realized the implications of those words.

"You're one of them, aren't you?! Y-You're....one of those monsters...."

"I'm sorry."

There was yet another silence. But it wasn't because of there being a lack of something to say, rather it was just that. There was nothing to say to a monster. It was as simple as that. Kotaro tried to stand up, dusting himself off while the spectator looked at him.

"Do you intend on stopping us?"

"What else can I do?"

"Nothing. Grow up and leave. Those are your two options."

"'Grow up'?"

Kotaro turned around to look the boy in the eyes.

"What do you mean by that? H-How-"

"It's not something you understand now. It's something you get when you lose something precious to you. That's all I can say."

"It's easy for you to say. You're the one who's running around with these monsters hurting my friends! Hurting all these innocent kids for no good reason! I'm gonna go put a stop to this!!!!"

In a huff, Kotaro turned around and began to walk away, setting his sights on the red Oni in particular. However, Yuji's next words caused him to stop in his tracks.

"It's easy for me to say, because I went through the hardest part! You want to put a stop to it, but you just throw yourself in the mix anyways!"

"...."

"Don't get the wrong idea. Running around with these dopes is just a means to an end. It's pissing me off seeing what they do to you for the smallest of things. However, running around and getting enthralled into tense cat and mouse games is nothing but trouble. Take it from me, you're better off playing ball with those guys than another round of Death Note again."

"H-How long were you watching....?" questioned Kotaro, partially astonished and afraid as he looked forward at the scene. The spectator walked past him nonchalantly, replying "I've lost track of how many times I've seen it. A cycle like that just leaves these kinds of things in the grave."

Kotaro was so enthralled by his words as to what he could mean. Who was this boy? What was his connection to these monsters? He had so many questions, but yet nothing about what he said was answered. Really, when he could snap himself into a state to talk, he could see the boy was already wandering away.

"H-Hey! What's your name?! Why are you with those guys?! Wh-What end are you trying to see?!!!"

The boy stopped and turned around, giving what could be best described as a decrepit smile. Worn out, tired, beaten into oblivion and then some, to where it's presence was like witnessing a living fossil.

"Yuji. I hate to see you guys lose what's precious to you. But, I need to destroy something just as precious. Until then, until I get the chance to crush these guys, grow up! Adults don't cry when they lose, so....move on from what would!"

And with that, he walked away. There was another matter he had to attend to. In the park, they were in a place that could be considered somewhat secluded. Yes they had scared the kids, at least most of them, into not even making so much as a peep to their parents. But the other matter came in that if other goers actually saw. Whether they be adults to tell them off or teenagers looking to do something about it. It was too troublesome and the Oni even for the more....how would Yuji put it, madly sadistic members of the division, was doing too much. The kids were once again grouped up together some clutching broken toys while others were holding onto their bags and belongings while the total division, about fifteen total excluding Yuji and the Oni were all gathered. The Oni was laughing, thinking of another game that he could play.

"Hmmm, let's see...." giggled the Oni gleefully. "How about you!"

He pointed to one Yukiko.

"M-Me...?"

"Yup! You! Be my girlfriend for a day and you'll be free to go!"

"What....?"

Fear and sadness was overcome by confusion and on the girls' present part, including even the ones in present company with the Oni, was disgust. However, the Oni didn't see it that way. He folded his arms and laughed again.

"It's okay, it's okay ladies. She'll only be my girlfriend for today~! The rest of you will each have days reserved for me! It's alright, it's alright indeed!!!"

He laughed again, but when he saw no one was receptive to the idea, his face, not just that of an Oni but of a human had turned bright red. You'd think steam was going to puff out of his ears when he pointed at Yukiko.

"Now listen here girlie! I said you'd be my girlfriend for today! So hold my hand!"

"N-No..."

"Hold it! Hold it! Hold it! Hold it! Boyfriend and girlfriend are supposed to hold hands!!!!"

Yukiko still shook her head. He then approached her, causing Eddie and Tarzan to try and walk up. However, the Oni growled at some of the other monsters to keep them at bay. Some were amused by his failure while others were kind of scared of him after seeing what he relished in, so five complied, which was more than enough to stop the two from interfering.

"Now it's time! Hold my hand!!!"

He outstretched it, only for Yukiko to smack it away. He rubbed it before trying to grab at her, only for him to reel back and see that something else had gotten to him. There were bite marks in his hand; however, it wasn't Yukiko who was the culprit. But rather:

"Rosarina...." muttered Yukiko. "You shouldn't have...."

Rosarina stood boldly in front of her friend, the other kids lying in the back out of curiosity, caution or both.

"Stay away from her, ugly! You gave us a scare back there and tried to make us run like animals! Maybe if you were nicer....better yet if you looked better....better yet if you smelled better.....better yet if you were taller....better yet if-"

"I GET THE POINT!!!!!" barked the Oni, holding his hand in pain. "FINE! YOU'LL BE MY GIRLFRIEND! I'LL SEE TO IT THAT I CORRECT YOUR EROGENOUS-"

"I-It's erroneous...." corrected Yukiko meekly, raising a finger.

"ERRONEOUS BEHAVIOR!!!! EVERYONE, GET-"

"That's enough!"

This voice sounded timid. Well, more like tired. It resonated with some of the kids and with others kind of off putting. It was their voice range, but the actually way it was said came off more like those older people whether they be salarymen or even their own teachers outside of school that sounded exhausted. That sounded tired. The monsters were parted like the red sea and it left a diminutive boy in comparison to the big red Oni. In actuality they were the same height, but the grandeur of the Oni's words and his gestures, they made him seem so much larger. What was even a bigger shock was the Oni's consideration of the boy.

"C-Commander Yuji....As you can see, I was just trying to correct the behavior of these pretenders! Would you believe that one of them had the gall to take a bite outta me?!"

He waved his hand all in Yuji's face. Up down and around like he was washing a car.

"Clearly they deserve an even harsher punishment than that! They deserve more, that, and even then, then some! Yeah, yeah!"

Yuji only gave a glance to him, before looking at Rosarina who was glaring at him. He then saw Yukiko who immediately winced when they made eye contact. Finally, he gave a look over to the pained expressions Eddie and Tarzan had before he returned his attention to the Oni.

"You know, Onizuka, you remind me of that guy from that one old show....I think he was a teacher."

"E-Eh? Uh....we're still on the fact she bit me, right?"

Yuji didn't reply, instead walking around with his hands still in his jacket pockets while looking up at the sky.

"My cousin tells me that he had a great mind. He'd teach his students new things and all that. But, but most importantly of all, at least to you...."

"He was....powerful?"

Yuji raised his finger and grinned.

"He was a pervert! A massive pervert!"

"WHAT?!!!!!" shouted Onizuka as he jolted back in shock from the accusation. "I'm not some kinda- No, no, it wasn't anything like that! What's wrong with having a few girlfriends here and there, my dad says it's perfectly natural, he's got a few all the time!"

Immediately after that, Yuji got into Onizuka's face and kept walking towards the Oni, to the point where he had to take off his mask in an attempt to level with the Commander.

"Kiba assured me you had a good mind for battle!"

"I-I do!"

"He said that you would provide me and I quote 'the best possible service'."

"I can!"

"And yet, and yet!!!!"

Onizuka was running out of space to walk, Yuji was consistently forcing him to backtrack.

"I instead have had the displeasure of having a perverted sadist under my command for the past hour! Need I remind you that our orders are strictly to spook them! You just like torturing those kids!!!!!"

"I-I understand sir, I-I'm sorry sir!!!"

When they had stopped, they had traveled ten paces away from where they had originally started. And to make matters worse for Onizuka, everyone saw that. Even an astounded Kotaro.

"I want you to rally up everyone. I'll give my command soon after I evaluate everything myself."

Yuji turned around, beginning to head back to the others in his command.

"I'll have to, since clearly you are too zealous to properly handle it yourself."

Naturally, this sort of thing would lead to anyone getting angry. No matter Yuji's position, it was still off-putting.

"Y-Yeah....wellll, I'm givin them what Kiba wants! Is that what you don't want, huh?!"

Yuji didn't even look back. However, despite being an enemy of the 'pretenders', Onizuka could feel an aura overcome his superior when he continued walking. The closest effect he could compare it to was like being in a hot room but there was no circulation. It was just hot air coming around at all sides and it sort of made him feel dizzy. The words Yuji said next was like steam rising from that heat, blurring things even further.

"Are you questioning my loyalties?"

"N-No sir..."

It only felt right to say that.

"Then be useful and prove yours."

"Y....Yes sir!!!" responded Onizuka with a prompt salute.

Yuji's mind naturally wandered while he went about the normality of this abnormal circumstance. Talking to his troops, assessing the stalk of who they were supposed to scare. He was reminded of the time he captured the Ultra Brothers yet again. He was reminded of those times he did regular check ups on his own personal army. Fleets of monsters under his every command. But, it wasn't just the power. It was being actively tested. There was a rush and feeling of wonder as he clashed his forces against that. There was a rush and feeling of freedom as his own fists touched that of the enemy. There was a pure innocence in that and something that he enjoyed. And that sickened him. It motivated him to look back at the face of Kotaro, who looked happier though still in a downcast expression and the stricter face of Onizuka waiting for his next command.

("Katsu....you'll never fight at your fullest if it's just me. I need you to hate me. Banish me to beyond like you do those monsters or Yami-Dro. If not, then banishing you and that damn rivalry means nothing.")

He looked at his palm.

("And it shouldn't! It shouldn't! It shouldn't! It...shouldn't....")

"Commander Yuji?" asked a Werehyena. "Your orders?"

"Right. Let them go. But, destroy any action figures or dolls they have on them."

"Yes sir."

"What?!" shouted Rosarina, which was followed by various "What?!", "Oh no!!!", "Please no!!!", "Let's get out of here!!!"

"Leave nothing remaining. Not a trace."

Onizuka had a slight grin on his face but otherwise put his mask on as he approached, saying "It will be done by the evening sir."

"Good man." replied Yuji, walking away. Kotaro's face sank as he saw this. The fleeing of the children, the marching of the monsters once again and Yuji's own thoughts one more taking him to different places. In his mind there would appear images of Bruiser fighting against Grigio Bone Marrow. His tense showdowns with Alien Baltan over, the brawl involving those Ultras to even situations in the temple. His own tense clash with him and the countless adventures. There was just one key component out of all of those missing. Something that would make this different. It had to be.

("I hope I can destroy you, Ultraman Bruiser. If only so, I can see Katsu again. If it's just Katsu, then maybe CONCEPT can be gone as well. Maybe then, it can be just Yuji and Katsu crushing Kiba once and for all.")

And with that, he walked away to wherever his destination came next. Wherever that destination was, it was yet another advancement of Kiba's army. The screams, the cries, they echoed once again. He had stopped them and now that they were started again, things continued as they were. Without a sign of stopping in sight. And for Yuji, that was more than preferable.

Concurrently, the frenzy of The Ultra Resistance base had somewhat died down. There was lot's of mumbling and whispering as to what could've been discussed in that spiraling tower that rose above them, but they didn't question it. Those like Hardcase (even in spite of his paranoia streak) and older members reassured their subordinates and juniors that everything was fine. Wasting that time if anything would be stealing valuable time that was absolutely critical to toppling over Kiba's regime. Farmers rode massive Brachiosaurs carrying goods, while the landing strip where many of the vehicles were being worked on was just as busy as ever. In the lagoons and fisheries, slumbering monsters were fed for the coming battles that lie ahead. People vigorously sparred and trained. Whether it was mastering the force, chakra, ki, haki, their stand power, or even their innate abilities and strength themselves maybe even their skills with weapons, it was all that had mattered. And up above, there was another orientation going on.

The screen in the base showed a massive outline, a sort of map. All of the council members save for Takuya and Touma were standing next to Aya, Naoto and Katsu, watching the two give their presentation. It was mainly for the newcomers, but it served a purpose for what was laid out on the table. The Mebius figure that Naoto had taken care of and the one you could say that started all of this. That was there from the very beginning. Takuya pointed at the screen, the map showing different layouts of the world but in actuality, or clearly to anyone was just different neighborhoods. Quite a few.

"This Ultra Resistance stuff is grown larger and larger. As you know, we're out west and that's mainly where Kiba and his allies are. Our neighborhood's overrun, so a lot f our meetings are either here or in secret."

Katsu nodded.

"I figured..." he noted. "There weren't any kids outside...."

Takuya then pointed near the center of the map, but skewing more to the right.

"And this base here is to the east. We've already made alliances with the two neighborhoods that are bordering us thanks to Shinobu's diplomacy."

In response, the paladin grinned and had her finger under her nose.

"Just doing my job."

"We're trying to reach out to the ones out east, but we're having some trouble..."

"Why?" asked Aya.

This time Touma answered, scratching his hair and looking a little embarrassed.

"Welll, I'd hate to say....but I like the leader of their little coalition....It's just embarrassing for me to be the one to broker things."

The Hoshino siblings ever the contrasting peanut gallery, Katsu let out a "Eww...." while Aya locked her hands and said "Awww...."

Aya looked over at Katsu and said "You just don't have any sense. You wouldn't understand the beauty of love."

In response he gagged and shook his head.

"I'm glad I don't...."

Tsutomu nodded in agreement while Shinobu and Kishida shrugged out of indifference, leaving to Takuya to continue the presentation.

"I've been trying to find someone who can be a better ambassador, but they're not accepting anyone except Touma. A lot of them are more into superheroes and mythology, and those powerful connections could really help us."

Aya shrugged.

"You can just give them that manju Touma's mom makes. If I was the leader...."

She looked up, imagining LaLa Land but with the manju raining from the skies themselves like it was mana from heaven.

"Then I'd know no bad guy could have a mom with cooking skills like that."

This thought bubble was burst with a sharp arrow Takuya delivered with his response. Being "Aya, me and Kiba have the same mom."

"Oh...right."

Takuya shook his head, leaning against the wall a bit.

"Plus, they're far away from our neighborhood, so chances are they don't think this'll concern them. I've been trying to tell them Kiba's expansion has been growing steadily, but they just won't listen."

There was a silence after that. That sort of ignorance could end up costing them, but at the same time, the sort of power used by those who pretend to be gods or even wield godly power was not to be underestimated too. So far, The Ultra Resistance as the name implied, the main power houses were their mecha, Saiyans, Ultras, Riders, Sentai, and the dispersal of various others. Some of the vehicles they had in possession like the Star Destroyers or even the countless ships that both the defense teams and Sentai had used were potent in their own right. Overall they were powerful, but that was a power beyond even the logic Kiba tried to hold over them that was sorely needed. This grave tone was subsequently eroded with Katsu tilting his head and pointing at the screen.

"Sooo, the neighborhood to the left we're in is Kiba's Regime. This area is Ultra Resistance territory and to the right is....the Comic World I guess? So what's North?"

"North?" Takuya asked, partially surprised at the question. "Oh! North! We have something up North....but it's complicated."

"How so?"

Touma answered, pressing a few buttons and causing the computer screen to shift away from a larger perspective and just focused on moving up North. There was a park and seemingly ahead, there was a passageway that sort of overlooked a lake. There was a building there too, something akin to a cabin or abandoned, but that in of itself was unknown to Katsu and Aya. They just looked surprised, especially with what name that mysterious area in particular had.

"That's the Land of Light." he said. "The gateway at least."

"L-Land of Light?!"

Aya was just as shocked, blurting out "L-Like, the one that-"

Touma nodded, saying it with the same amount of certainty his lungs had in taking in breath.

"Yeah, that same one. The park is mostly where a bunch of random kids are. As far as Otta's accounts and Shinobu's excursions are concerned, Kiba's forces hasn't advanced there, so they know nothing about the Land of Light."

Takuya, with just as serious if not moreso expression, said "They are the Ultra in Ultra Resistance. I...I didn't just name it after Ultraman. They reached out to us."

"'They?'" asked Katsu. "What do you mean by a they?!"

"You could call them the Ultras of The Woods. That trail from the park is where the Land of Light can be accessed. Kids around that area for the better part of...."

Takuya looked at his hands, throwing up both of them with five fingers each. He did it again. And then again. With that, he capped off with "About this many years...." making Katsu and Aya go "Woahhh" at the very thought of that amount of time. And so, Takuya continued to explain. The ancient history of Ultraman. Of the Ultras themselves and specifically, those Ultras of The Woods.

"Ultraman comes from the Land of Light, that much we all know. Well, a long time ago, Ultraman King made a pact with an evil-doer that if he were to lose in the battle against good and evil, the 'final one' of the era, he would have to assume the mantle. He was getting old and weak. When he was helping out Leo, he wasn't even at a fraction of his power!"

"N-No way...." said Katsu, shaking his head. He couldn't fathom the words King, Power, and Fraction within the same sentence. That's not what he saw, and that's certainly not what Dad told him.

"A monument was left there. Several actually. Kids of the past put that stuff together with all of the Ultra Brothers and even King himself. King, the new one, made it so that generations would honor the monuments and that Earth and the Land of Light would forever be connected."

He slammed his palms together.

"Forever connected. The thing is, the kids there are....how do I say-"

"Too wound up!" groaned Shinobu, fiddling with her hair. "They're basically like isola....isolationist, yeah, they don't really like speaking to anybody. They're so cold!"

Kishida looked to the side, muttering "You kept on asking them to send Ultras for you to fight..."

"What's wrong with a good bout or two to make a friendship?! That's how we became pals!"

"I...wouldn't say it was because of that..."

Tsutomu folded his arms.

"But, they're not bad-bad guys. They just want to keep the place safe. They at least say they wanna help us out, they're just finding the right time to. After all, they told us somethin about there already being help."

He gave a look over to Katsu and Aya. Everyone actually did, causing Aya to be a bit nervous but still trying to appear confident while Katsu was just plain astounded. That word, that word represented his feelings on ever matter said to him so far, he couldn't help it. His eyes shimmered like there were countless stars within, befitting of his surname.

Takuya nodded and smiled.

"Yeah. They told us that at the end of the day, there were still two Ultras protecting us. When 'they' come back, which they were certain you would, you'd be key in helping us stop my brother. The Ultras got your back too, you two."

The fires of determination that had burning within Katsu since he had arrived transformed within him. Much like how Aya could turn herself into a sphere of light, the flames within tossed and turned over each other, simmering into a glowing orb. An inner light that meant so much to him as what was said. An entire world unbeknownst to him had his faith in him. He couldn't have imagined that on such a wide scale, even ages ago as much as it made sense, that Ultraman would be loved or supported this way. He imagined the times where he felt down in the dumps. When he blamed and chastised Bruiser, wanted nothing to do with the giant he had endorsed and given his love to. And now, he saw what that light meant and what that love meant.

Aya this whole time didn't really know what she was feeling at first. But deep down, she had known it from the beginning. Like the sky was blue and the sun shined bright during the day, she was going to have their support because she supported everyone else. Not as the sister of Ultraman Bruiser, but as Ultrawoman Emu herself. She sort of heard whispers of that when Dad mentioned it offhandedly, but ever since Katsu had been born, she hadn't heard a peep out of it. It was less of the bubbling excitement her brother felt and more of a calm affirmation. She had a small smile while Katsu was beaming ear to ear, raising a fist eager to prove himself to this cabal of Ultra Warriors he had strived to live up to and fight with.

"So, then what'd be on the agenda then?"

Takuya gestured towards the figure.

"It relates to that. As you know....Yuji stole that thing, probably because of what'd Kiba would want. We've been trying to get ahold of it not just for your sake, but because we really don't know what he's playing at by having it there."

Katsu paused for a moment.

"Wait....what are the monuments like at the Land of Light?"

"That." said Takuya, pointing at the Mebius figure. "That's what's got us all worried, Katsu. They've been around for a while, so 80 and Yullian were the last Ultra Warriors placed there. I plan on sending Otta out again to find anything. If they'll stop at just Mebius or if Hikari's on the table too."

"I see...." replied the hero of eternity, stroking his chin. "That's tough. I don't know Kiba like you do, so I don't know what he'd be getting at either....why would you wanna add to the monuments? If anything....I'd try to knock em over or destroy everything."

"Yup" agreed Aya. "I've known Kiba longer than both of you, annihilation sounds like his style. I wouldn't be surprised if he tried ransacking the place."

Shinobu sprung up, sliding over next to Aya and leaning on her shoulder. This surprised her and kind of put her off, especially from the smell that followed. She covered her nose and said "Blegh, where's that smell coming from?"

"Oh? Sometimes the mud gets on me and the smell lingers. But anyways, you know how strong Kiba is? He sounds like a powerful opponent from what I hear....just as ruthless as he is too."

Aya took note of the smile on her face.

"You sound happy saying that..."

"Aren't you? I'm kinda jealous, you get to do the honors being Ultrawoman and alll that."

("....Just a battle freak like Katsu was....")

Kishida shrugged, about as much of at a loss as anyone else.

"I wouldn't really know much either. I think Otta'd be our best shot at understanding."

He looked down at the boy, with everyone else doing the same. The attention was a bit overwhelming for him, especially when Tsutomu knelt down, somewhat shaking the base with the sudden drop.

"Come on little guy, you gotta tell us! We need to know so-"

Shinobu kicked him in the side, causing him to bump into Touma. Touma was nearly knocked out from the blow, with Tsutomu letting out a "Ah....sorry" before transitioning to a "And as for you!" when he looked back at Shinobu.

"What was that for?!"

"Look at him!" she insisted. "You're scaring the poor guy! Give him a chance to speak!"

"I am! If he didn't want to he can forever hold his peas!"

Aya scratched her hair.

"Isn't it-"

"His family doesn't play about their peas...." explained Kishida. "Not one bit."

Aya crouched slightly and whispered over at Kishida, saying "You can't really tell at first glance, can you?" earning a chuckle out of him while Tsutomu and Shinobu continued bickering about trivial matters. 'Luffy' eating the rations that the paladins were going to use on their supply runs and the knight herself having her stench fill up the kitchen Tsutomu had to rush back and forth from being the main points of discussion. As that happened, Katsu looked at Otta and smiled. Otta smiled back, there was something comforting about how relaxed Katsu was despite everything. He quite liked that. He also honestly sort of wished he had that bravery.

And so, he'd try to emulate it.

"Umm....Umm...."

The bickering continued.

"Uhh....uhh....I got something...!!!"

Still unheard.

"I got something!"

This small peep from him caused the bickering to stop and gaining everyone's attention again. Otta stepped forward and cleared his throat. Sure he was nervous, but that didn't mean he'd back down now. He did just get their attention after all. With encouraging smiles from Katsu, Naoto, Shinobu and Takuya, the small boy began.

"I don't exactly know, but I heard a conversation that might bear some fruit."

"What kind?" asked Takuya.

"T-This is conversation reminded me of something a friend of mine heard. Back when this all began."

"Ah...so on Judgement Day."

Katsu titled his head.

"Judgement day?"

"It might as well have been. So many toys were lost on that day in particular, the entire west had fallen despite everyone trying their best."

Everyone had a solemn look, causing Katsu and Aya to briefly frown. They could've been there to hold that off, but preventing what came next came before any regrets over things out of their control.

"A friend of mine heard him say something. I-I don't know if my friend heard wrong or is even telling the truth, since he's a big fibber sometimes. But, I think he's right in this case. I feel it. He told me....he told me that Kiba said he wanted to kill Ultraman King."

Everyone gasped in shock. Katsu looked around, seeing that even those of The Ultra Resistance weren't in the know. All except Takuya. He had a look that only someone who would be sick but hadn't told their parents would. Not the cool kind where you got a day off from it, but the one where something bad, maybe even really bad had happened but you just couldn't say what. Your stomach hurt, the pain was there, but there wasn't a will to communicate that. Katsu looked back at Otta and approached him somewhat startling him.

"Are you sure that's what he said?"

Otta nervously nodded.

"I'm sure of it....I believe in my friend."

He looked at Takuya, with even Naoto picking up on what was going on and asking "You were there when he made that speech, right? D-Do you know what he's talking about?"

Takuya didn't respond.

"Takuya!"

"I do! I do alright!" he shouted, surprising everyone in the room yet again. It even had Kishida shivering a bit. "But, I didn't take it as seriously as I should've. Or rather, I don't know if I can. There's no real reason for me to say anything like that....it'd just scare everyone and cause a panic."

He looked at everyone around the room, some level of scared or worried, both at the possibilities and how brazen that statement was.

"Evidently, it already has. I wanted to interpret what it could mean but, how could I wrap my head around that? Look through the archives, Touma'll show you. And everything about that doesn't make any sense. As far as I know, King's only manifested in the form of....their dad."

Katsu was even more confused.

"But that can't even be right....I don't think my dad knows Kiba, Kiba definitely doesn't know Dad."

He looked at Aya.

"Do....you remember him knowing Dad?"

Aya shook her head.

"As far as I know, our families only met because you and Takuya were friends. Kiba was in trouble so much, you two never ended up meeting until that...moment."

"So, that's just another mystery we'll have to uncover." He said, looking around the room and addressing everyone. "But come on, we can't let that punk strike fear into us with vague words like that! If we don't even understand what he means, there's no point in being afraid!"

Aya nodded in agreement.

"There's no point in letting that trip us up, especially with the kinda person Kiba is. He made it clear as day about other bad things, so we still have to stop him either way!"

That made sense. If The Ultra Resistance wouldn't be much of one if that's all it came down to. So many times were battles fought on both sides without even so much as an ounce of knowledge in a series or even the intentions and true natures of the fighters at play. Especially Emu, most of the beasts and aliens she fought against she had only heard of in that first instance and just in that instance, she beat them. The difficulty in the fight was the same with or without those pointless intentions, even if they would mean something at the end of the day, they were meaningless to keeping up the fight in her eyes. In their eyes. Kishida agreed with the sentiment most prominently.

"I'll be sure to ask some of the nerds about what this could mean. They're getting into literature, so they should have a good time dissecting what he could've meant by that."

Takuya, still shaken from the memories of that day, nodded and looked at Touma.

"I understand you're feeling....hesitant about those summits. But we need something at the end of the day. Whether or not my brother's statement was serious, we need the backing of the World of Comics just in case."

He approached Touma, placing a hand on his shoulder.

"Please..."

"I..."

"With a cherry on top."

Tsutomu whispered loudly "Say yes! Cherries are good!"

Touma blushed but after closing his eyes and imagining all the horrible things that could happen in a head-on battle, let alone a mission gone wrong he had no other choice in his mind but to say "Alright....I'll try."

"Good. Just, try to make the our alliance the priority."

Aya gave Touma a thumbs up.

"When this is all over, I'll be sure to help you however I can. Who knows? Maybe she likes you too!"

"T-Thank you....I appreciate that."

"Anytime!"

Takuya then looked at Shinobu.

"I think I'll be sending off Touma now. I want you and some of your best to go over there as a sign of good faith."

Shinobu saluted and smiled.

"You got it, boss! I'm on the double!"

She was gonna run out of the base right then and there, grabbing Touma by the hand. However, the word "But!" uttered from Takuya had stopped her right in her tracks. It made her cringe a little too. She felt like she knew where this was going.

"No picking fights, no surprise hunting trips. The Shinobu charm can be a little....overwhelming to some of the kids over there."

"Alright....if you say so."

Takuya grinned a little, looking away and pretending to be oblivious.

"Though, I'm sure the god of thunder would love to test you in combat, so if something like that comes to pass, it is what it is."

"Really?! AWRIGHT!!!!!" she shouted, pumping her fist in the air and raising Touma's to a near uncomfortable degree. He felt like his arm was going to be yanked out. "Thanks Takuya, you're the best boss I could ask for! Come on Touma, let's bounce!"

"A-Alright, alright, be careful! I'm not one of your training dummies you know?!"

They quickly descended down the ladder and made great haste. Love was important, those talks were important, and yes even that clash against Thor could be important too. In a weird way. Maybe a clash of strength would prove enough worthiness of this supposed alliance. With that, it left Takuya to speak to Tsutomu and Naoto.

"Tsutomu, be sure to uh, stop Luffy from eating the catering. Otherwise, keep it up. We'll be running a few missions soon."

"Understood!"

He then turned to Naoto.

"You've done a lot, perhaps even enough today. You've practically exposed yourself to the enemy by taking Mebius back, so there'll no doubt be a target on your head. You're free to rest here if you'd like."

"Thanks, Takuya. Though, with Katsu here, I feel like I'm ready to go out there again."

"I appreciate that. But, at the same time, it'd be reckless of me to throw you out to the frontline again. If you want to do more, go help Gohan and the others work around the calculations for Project U."

Naoto had some trepidation in his voice upon hearing it.

"Project U? Really? I...I don't know, I might mess up on it."

"No, I think you'll do just fine. You're better than me in math, that's for sure."

Naoto shrugged.

"If you say so."

Naoto looked at Katsu and Aya respectively, giving a small wave goodbye.

"I'll see you two around then. I'm glad I was able to help and....I hope me being a wuss didn't get in the way."

"Not at all!" assured Katsu. "You surprised me back there with those skills! You're gonna give Kiba and his drones heck, I know that much!"

"See ya, Naoto! You deserve a good long rest for everything you've done."

Naoto went to leave and so did Kishida, at this point him noting "I should get going. Besides, my brother might be trying to tell the younger kids about his zebra plot again."

Hearing this, both Katsu and Aya giggled with them waving the enigmatic yet cool Kishida goodbye. Naoto and Kishida left, leaving just four people in this room. In this tower of the base where the entire head of The Ultra Resistance was placed. It was strange. Somehow less people being there made things more nervous for Katsu and Aya, they didn't know what to expect. Especially seeing Takuya in such a role like that. He was responsible sure, but it still needed to take some getting used to.

"Hmm, I don't know I don't know...." he mused aloud, looking up at the ceiling with his hands behind his back. "Otta!"

"Y-Yes!!!"

Takuya looked down at him and smiled.

"I think it's about time you got some rest too. Kiba's been on edge today....that much I'm certain of. He overlooked Naoto and that got a wedge in his plans, so he might be trying to purge his ranks of any spies. It's best to play it cool for a little bit, so I'll send for you tomorrow."

"Okay." he smiled in return. He then walked past Katsu and Aya, looking at the former particularly and saying "Bye, Katsu!"

"Bye, Otta! You're one cool little dude!"

"You're not bad yourself uh....big...dude."

"Huh?"

"O-Oh....welll you're Ultraman so, that'd make you-"

He shook his head in frustration.

"Nothing, never mind, it's stupid."

"Oh....alright."

Otta smiled, reassuring Katsu and saying "I believe in you, Ultraman Bruiser!"

And with that, Otta left. Once again letting the light within Katsu's heart expand. Kind of like that grinch guy he heard about, but he obviously was more kind than that uh, right grinch would again be a good enough word. Aya gave a light elbow to his arm.

"Look at that, Katsu, you got a fan! Just like Mebius."

Katsu rolled his eyes.

"Hey now, you have fans too! Yuji kept calling you a superwoman."

"Don't remind me of that!" she laughed. "It's embarrassing to think about."

"Yeah, I'll admit, if Yuji kept complimenting me it'd be embarrassing too."

Aya blinked.

"You....Katsu. You do know it's different, right?"

Katsu scratched his hair, looking just as confused. Takuya didn't say a word, instead covering his mouth and trying to hold in his laughter.

"I don't see how it's any different. I mean, you're right, he's my rival and all. But how'd it be different for you?"

"Ehhh, forget about it Katsu. I'll tell you later."

"Well hang on now, you've got me interested-"

Aya held a hand in front of Katsu.

"That can wait, Katsu! Ultra Resistance, remember?"

"Alright, alright. But you better not be hiding something from me..."

"Trust me, it's nothing you'd care about. For once I'm glad you don't have sense."

Katsu shook his head, having heard it again.

"It's about that sense again, huh?"

"Alright, settle down you two." Takuya told them. "I've informed you of everything and now that you're here, I want to ask of you something."

"What is it?"

Takuya paced around the room while he described the particulars of what he had in mind.

"With Shinobu being Touma's muscle, I need someone to do her runs. She's been doing them well, but even now I realize that park's a large place where even a splinter force of Kiba's guys can do some damage. I want you to take a division out there."

"Really?"

Katsu pointed at himself.

"Me? I mean, I'm flattered but-"

"But we're not exactly the leader types either, at least he isn't." Aya finished. "I'm a princess, but I never really led my armies, I fought battles on my own."

"As Otta does, as everyone does, I have faith in the both of you." affirmed the leader of The Ultra Resistance. "You guys have fought so many battles. So what if it's all pretend kiddy crap like Kiba says? To me, it means you've got some real experience. Besides, you've already proven yourselves by helping out Naoto against Hajime and his forces."

"When you put it like that....it's hard to argue with you."

"Yeah." agreed Aya. "We said we'll help anyway we could. So we'll do it."

"Nice. I want at least one division member to report the things back to me, but in case you guys are spread thin I want to give you something."

Takuya over to a small box that was in the corner of the room. It was kind of funny how they had missed it up until now, but given everything that transpired, no one could blame either of the Hoshinos for that. He came back and placed two walkie talkie-like devices into each of their hands before brandishing one of his own.

"These are your communicators. They have a lot of battery, just try not to change the channel. This is what keeps us open with the Land of Light as well as our other allies. Though...I know who you probably want to see when you're done."

"Takuya..." said Katsu in amazement, looking at the devices.

"As of now, I don't want Kiba to know we have a fighting force large enough to match his. We need to seem splintered so he can have his fun instead of brute forcing through something mad like head on calvary charges. But, that doesn't mean we need to be out of the loop with each other."

"We got this Takuya. I promise."

"We should probably get going now." noted Aya. "For all we know Kiba could be tearing up that park."

With that, they all shared a nod and Aya climbed down first. When was a good way of the bit down, but Katsu hadn't followed. Takuya had called out to him and he had stopped right in his tracks. He turned around, the smile of certainty fading when Takuya gave him that look again. The same one he had given him when they had their conversation earlier.

"There's something I need to say, Katsu."

"What is it?"

"I know you'd hate to see Yuji as an enemy. I can understand that. For me, I honestly hate to see my brother as an enemy. I really do."

"....I can't imagine something like that....you might be the strongest, having to have a brother who's an enemy."

"It's fine, Katsu. I just want you to know that Kiba isn't all bad. I know there's a darkness around him and I can't ignore that. But he has his reasons, not everything is as cut and dry as it probably looks like to you. In his own way, Kiba is....acting as his own Ultraman Bruiser."

Katsu didn't know how to respond. For the longest time, he hadn't even acknowledged Kiba's motives in any context that wasn't just for the sake of fun. For the sake of pleasure at others expenses and nothing more. Any villain he saw in a show or a movie, Kiba felt like one and more. But he interacted with him. Takuya's words made him second guess this. He briefly thought about how Takuya hadn't spoke as ill of him as he'd think. They were brothers through and through and maybe even that relationship would last way longer than any friendship Takuya and himself could hope to have. But, what good was the blood being thicker than water if he wanted to spill it everywhere for no reason other than evil. What was the point of that?

"He wants to protect something as well. I know you probably won't understand but, just....I know there's a light somewhere within. It may be the size of a speck, but it's in there somewhere. At the very least, have that in mind."

Katsu nodded.

"I don't really know what he wants to protect, let alone the why. But for you Takuya, I'll see what I can do if I run into him."

He turned around, heading off. His final words to the leader of The Ultra Resistance were simple.

"I don't know what happens in the future. If you told me back at the party all this would happen, I'd think you're crazy! But, maybe I need to be a little crazy too so I can see that light in Kiba. I mean-"

He turned around and smiled.

"I already see it in Yuji, don't I?"

"Yeah..." smiled Takuya. "You do."

Katsu left. And then, there was one. Takuya sighed and looked at the empty state of the room. It was just him, the grandiose center of the base now being nothing more than a simple treehouse. Outside, nothing more than children being given the opportunity to laugh and play in peace. Without a care in the world, yet with so much care. The freedom to care about what they felt was important without a greater pressure upon them. Without a greater world upon them. It was that feeling Takuya treasured the most and if it meant battling against his brother....

So be it.

("I know you'll be tough to beat Kiba. But Katsu's even tougher! Whatever the case....even if I've been all over the place, I'll still remain true to myself. I want to see something that lies beyond fists, beyond a clash of gods or a clash of men.")

He looked out to where Katsu had left.

("Show it to me, will you Katsu?") he thought with a smile. ("I'd really like that.")

The descent down the tower was reminiscent of Jack sliding down the beanstalk in his haste to escape the giant. Katsu attempted to slide down the railings like the action movie heroes of the 80s Dad and funnily enough, Yuji praised. This attempt was going well at first. He felt like cool doing this. Something not seen in a long time since his daring chase of that gibbon at the zoo. However, he came to a sudden halt when a voice below had shouted at him to do so.

“Slow down, show off!” demanded Aya. “You’ll hurt yourself, strongest or not!”

Katsu looked down, retorting “You should be down the way already, right? What’s taking you so long?”

Aya looked at him like he was stupid, not in a funny way but as if his mind was actually pudding.

“I was waiting for you, obviously! You airhead!”

“I’m an airhead? Look down!”

Aya looked down, not really seeing anything but the normal hustle and bustle of the Ultra Resistance. By then, the brachiosaurus supply delivery had concluded and they were going on the opposite direction of the machinery being worked on.

“Look down at what? All I see is Kiryu, Mazinger and…is that a Gundam?”

“It’s Voltes V” corrected Katsu. “The Gundam are to the right.”

Aya went “Ohh….” before looking up and saying “Wait, then what did you want me to see?”

Katsu pointed at her and laughed.

“Hah! Made you look!”

Aya in response punched Katsu in the back after climbing up a bit, earning a sharp “Hey!” She then promptly continued to climb down as if nothing had happened with Katsu pouting along the way. Eventually, they had made it down and landed. Some of the kids initially had swarmed them and asked countless questions by the nature of their meeting. Some asked about how many monsters Bruiser had beaten, if Aya really was a princess, what it was like having to live in enemy territory, what it was like battling Kiba and Yuji. Katsu was surprised but otherwise wore a smile, appreciating the attention. Aya did as well, albeit she actually wanted to move on and the density of people was getting irritating. Even the reporters had swooped in.

“This is Rena Minato with the UR Chronicles and I’m here with the alleged fastest and strongest Ultras, Ultraman Bruiser and Ultrawoman Aya.”

She said this while facing a cardboard box of a camera, the other kids backing away as well. The news was serious business after all.Aya put her hands on her hips.

“That’s not the name, it’s Emu, Rena!”

Facing the camera again while holding the microphone (of cardboard) to her face, she said “Make sure to retract Aya from the papers, Shotaro!”

The cameraman gave her a thumbs up and she looked back at the duo.

“So, the public wants to know, what are you up to now that you’ve joined The Ultra Resistance?”

Katsu stepped forward.

“Uh well, you’d know, right? You’ve fought with us befo-“

Rena leaned forward and shushed Katsu abruptly. She pulled both a Hoshino aside and gave Shotaro a gesture that told him to cut the camera. He’d soon run over to the scene while everyone else was confused, them not being the only ones.

“What’s the deal, Rena?”

“You can’t tell them I’m Ultraman Cosmos, silly!” she explained. “When Kiba came in, I was under his radar so now I have a fresh start as a reporter for the resistance!”

Katsu shrugged.

“What about Shotaro? Can I say he’s Tiga?”

“Eh” remarked Rena. “He’s the cameraman so he’ll be fine.”

To which again, Shotaro gave a thumbs up.

“Just get to the point…” sighed Aya. “What do you want this time?”

“Oh boy do I got the pitch for you! And it is a doozy!!!”

Katsu looked back at the bubbling crowd before saying “I don’t think they can wait for your pitch…”

Rena was too busy reaching into a backpack she had, flinging items out at random and forcing Aya to move Katsu out of the way since she could react to the swiftness better than he could. She briefly paused and just shrugged the concern off.

“It’s fine, Vegeta’s gonna get them back into shape.”

And just as she said, the Prince of all Saiyans wearing jeans and a jacket was on the double shouting at the children and their fictitious patriots and friends to “GET BACK TO WORK BEFORE I DECIMATE YOU!!!!”

And, they did as they were told. This gave Rena enough time to pull out a fully fledged billboard and presentation, as well changing her outfit in a flash to look like a businesswoman.

“My pitch is I go with you to the outside! The Ultra Resistance is fresh and I need to be an on the field reporter showing the newbies what they could be getting into!”

Sitting down at a business table with business attire as well, the Hoshino siblings with slicked back hair and glasses had many things to say.

“I personally….” began Katsu, causing Rena to fidget in anticipation. “Absolutely love it!”

“Yes!”

“I’ll cover for you if things get hairy so you can transform into Cosmos. That sounds like a pretty good idea to me.”

“I won’t let you d-“

“I however.” said Aya coldly. “Am less optimistic. This venture sounds too risky, even if you can protect yourself, what about Shotaro?"

Rena let out an exasperated sigh. She almost had half a mind to throw the marker she used to outline things at Aya.

"He's the cameraman! Nothing is going to hurt him!"

"Nothing?"

"Absolutely nothing."

"Not even an explosion?"

"Certainly not."

"A monster attacking?"

Rena scoffed.

"You're insulting me, of course not."

"Stepping on some misplaced legos because a certain somebody never picks them all up when it's clean up time."

"N- Well....that's really specific, I'll give you that."

Katsu looked between the two girls, feeling personally attacked for some reason. He couldn't explain why though.

"Uh, I guess it'd hurt an awful lot."

She turned to Shotaro.

"Hey Shotaro, would it hurt you?"

He gave a thumbs up.

"Would it kill you?"

He gave a thumbs down.

Feeling vindicated in that answer, Rena looked at Aya and smirked.

"Well there you have it, folks! You've got to let me in now."

Aya looked away, sardonically replying "I don't have to do a thing-"

"STOP BEING SO OBSTINATE, JUST LET US COME ALONG!!!!!"

Despite all the spit flying in her face and the desperation of what the reporter said, she remained calm and just folded her arms, looking away.

"Hmm...."

"You know Aya" said Katsu. "You're acting more and more like Gesuhime the more I look at it. C'mon, let em come with us."

Opening one eye, Aya said "I suppose I could let you come along with us."

"OH THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!!!!! I KNEW KATSU GOT HIS LOOKS AND CHARM FROM YOU, AYA!!!! THANK YOU SOOOO MUCH!!!!" she praised, grabbing Aya's hand and shaking it up and down until all of the office materials were sent flying into the ether, leaving them at the base. "I WON'T LET YOU DOWN, I PROMISE!!!!"

"Alright, alright, just let go of my hand, will you?!"

"Thank you thank you- one thing -Thank you, thank you, thank you!!!!"

"Yes, ye-"

Aya blinked.

"What one thing?"

Rena nervously laughed, the rate of her shaking Aya's hand slowing down further and further.

"Uhhh, well there might be one more thing I need, hehe."

Aya ripped her hand away from her and glared at her, causing Rena to gulp.

"I told you Katsu, this friend of yours is just an opportunist. She wants more and more, what could it be now?!"

"Aw come on, don't count the idea out just yet!" she insisted, pointing up a finger. "I just want another person to tag along. It's a little unorthodox, but who's gonna argue with the idea of extra security. That sounds good, no?"

Katsu stroked his chin and looked up.

"Hmm, I got my thinking cap on and it's telling me that doesn't sound half bad."

"I-I guess it doesn't, but you should've been more upfront with your sales pitch in the first place...!!!" maintained Aya. "My Mom says that is an unethical business practice."

Rena rolled her eyes.

"Well I'm in the news cycle so I wouldn't know too much about tentacle practices but what I can say is this person would be really good to have on a mission like this! Someone powerful who can inspire hope in the next generation! A strong hero the public relates to who isn't just some symbol for hope like Ultraman Bruiser. A person who above all else, is distinct enough to be with us!!!!"

Her speech was so wonderful, the flag of The Ultra Resistance, which was actually just a picture of Bruiser but drawn way better than Katsu ever could waved side by side with the Japanese flag and the Hoshino duo imagined a strong and powerful hero above the likes of what they could imagine.

"Well, when you put it like that..." they both considered aloud. "Who is it?"

Rena grinned.

"It's-"

"HARDCASE?!!!"

The two were now walking in a new area of The Ultra Resistance base. The main field out back where the tower stood above all and all the various sects where the soldiers trained, rested, and ate was not where they were in now. They were now back in Touma's house and more pertinent, were in his basement. Apparently his older brother had used to occupy this basement with his friends. They'd cast magical spells and engage in all sorts of witchery and trickery that gave his mother grief, so she made him pick and choose between the magic or becoming something in life. The short of it was his magic had now been converted into something more socially acceptable, that being a magician at birthday parties. Katsu smiled thinking about it. He remembered showing up to Naoto's birthday that one time and saw him perform. This old stage for witches and warlocks to practice their spells for combative and political purposes had now transformed in a place the two siblings couldn't say they've been yet:

Jail. The allies let alone the direct members of The Ultra Resistance weren't all good people. Some were younger bullies who couldn't exactly fit in to the hierarchy of Kiba's armies without being small fry in the process. Others were considered weirdos. No, not in the sense they had some quirky trait that could be looked past upon or something their parents told them not to judge, but genuinely peculiar and somewhat rude. They weren't in the same position as the bullies or the straight up evil inmates who had joined up with the resistance in order not to be destroyed. These weirdos had been the wardens, looking after the jail with care and....some roughness since The Ultra Resistance was founded. And chief, head warden of these was none other than-

"Hardcase....?" asked Aya, again needing more clarification. "You can't be serious....you really can't be serious Rena."

"I am, I am." she insisted. "Hardcase is eccentric, I'll give you that. But he's not a total weirdo."

Rena had been leading them down the stairway, they were now on the verge of getting into the main jailhouse. Shotaro was back up playing cards with the other wardens, since they weren't too keen on visitors and someone needed to distract them.

Katsu rested his hand on the railing and let it glide along as he moved.

"Say what you will about the guy's theories, I need his shades."

"Bruiser bad cop isn't getting renewed for a third season Katsu, leave it-"

Katsu turned to Aya, shouting "Just let me have this, okay?!"

"I could've renewed it but audiences responded to it poorly."

"Whatever..."

"And here we are!" announced Rena. Everyone stopped, having almost made it down the stairs. The jail looked like a labyrinth, but not one you'd feel trapped or scared in. The best Katsu could compare it to was the Monster Graveyard, at least based on what Dad told him. A place that was otherwise peaceful, but if you found yourself trapped there, you wouldn't want to be there either. The inmates were hard at work, somewhat like makeshift iron smiths, smelting metals that came down here and hardening the slag into more powerful weapons. When the work was over, they returned to their cells. There weren't really any prisoners with any bad behavior, so they were allowed to read some manga and talk to each other between cells. The three descended into the prison and began their trek. For some reason, they could tell that the 'office' Hardcase used was at the end of the hall and that he was surprised to see them. As they were walking past, Katsu noticed a familiar face in one of the cells.

"Hey kid..." said the Joker, now having a conglomerate of stubbles resembling a beard. "Bet you wanna know how I ended up here."

Katsu shrugged.

"Not really. You kinda deserved it for that stuff you pulled with Tsuifon.”

He was going to leave, but the former clown Prince of crime leaned near the bars and whispered to him.

"Hey kid..."

"What?"

Joker’s face curled into a smile, one that Katsu had almost expected him to show one way or the other.

"Chicken butt."

"....I'm leaving now."

He pointed and laughed at the creator of Bruiser.

"BAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAH!!!!!! SUCKER!!!!! BAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!"

Katsu went off to leave with the other two. However, the Joker did need something. He waved Katsu down.

"Wait, wait, kid!"

Katsu groaned, turning around.

"Yeah?"

"Guess who!"

"Who?"

"HAHA, CHICKEN FOOD!!!!"

"Okay I never even heard of that one...!!!!"

But it didn't matter to Joker, he held his stomach and nearly popped a vain. All you could hear in the jail was a "MWHHAHAHAHAHAHA, BAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! BAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"

Katsu went off in a huff to follow the others while the prisoners to the cell parallel to his looked through the bars mournfully. The trio, despite being a favorite of Hardcase’s felt somewhat neglected. The one with the wings commented first.

“Everyone gives that joke attention…”

The one with dark quills wasn’t so receptive to that, grumbling in the corner.

”I don’t care. Let them ignore us.”

”Aww, you don’t mean that do you Shadow?”

No response.

”Shadow?”

The only mechanical being in the prison that wasn’t a cyborg gave his own input.

”He is 87% sure.”

”What’s the other 13%?”

Shadow turned around and tried to say “Wait don’t actually-“

”Calculating. Calculating. Calculating. Calculating. Calculating. Calculating. Calculating.”

He glared at his winged ally who only threw her arms up. It’s not like she expected it to take that long to calculate that much.

”Calculating. Calculating. Calculating.”

”Grrrr…”

”BAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, CHICKEN!!!! BAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!”

The descent into the jail was deep. The trio had eventually arrived at the door of the office, Katsu bearing a torch in the air while Aya held a candlelight. Rena would knock on the door, but a sharp "I'm not decent, wait!!!" stopped her from doing so again.

Aya leaned her free hand against the wall and looked at Rena.

“We’re just gonna sit here and wait for him while we’re about to be on a mission?”

“I-I mean, we can’t just barge in, can we?”

“When did the reporter start to care about privacy?”

Rena froze, thought for a moment and then nodded.

“Yeah, you’re right.”

They both looked at Katsu.

“You’re up!!!”

The youngest Hoshino cracked his knuckles while the sounds of squirming and screaming could be heard within the room. There were pleads not to open the door but-

“Sorry, Hardcase! Your glasses are pretty cool, but I gotta come in!”

“NOOO!!!! I’m not ready!!!!”

Aya and Rena counted for him. With a 1,2, and 3 Katsu rammed full force into the door and caused the wood frame to fly away, fracturing into splinters after hitting the wall. Katsu came rushing in, holding his shoulder in minor discomfort while the other two just calmly walked in.

“Huh…” said Aya, her voice quiet over the cheering of excited prisoners nearby. “So this is the warden’s office.”

The office was very messy to say the least. Papers lay scattered on the floor and the walls looked almost old western in appearance and quality. They were flooded, practically suffocated in papers connected to multiple conspiracies. The redaction of a Hirio the Cassonova entry for government convenience by the gerbils, Magic Senki Warlock’s production time being halted by Mongols from the future, milk actually coming from goats instead of cows, and one that caught Katsu’s eye as he pulled a paper down and looked at it.

“Where Babies Really Come From” he read aloud. “You know, where do they come from?”

Aya, looking at the empty desk rife with as many papers as the floor said “A stork delivered you to Mom and Dad.”

Katsu looked back.

“Did you ever see him?”

Aya shook her head.

“It came when I went to bed. I really wanted to add it to my scrapbook, but the darn thing’s too sneaky.”

Rena sighed aloud.

“I tried to find it when I was younger too. It was gonna be my big break as a reporter, but it evaded me at every turn.”

“I feel you on that one…”

Katsu brought the paper to the other two, laying it down on the desk. The swiftness at which he did caused some papers to fall down and the empty chair to have a light swivel to the left.

“It might not even be real! It says here that babies actually come from-“

Aya looked at the presumption with disgust.

“That can’t be right!” she flippantly denied. “Why would Mom and Dad lie to us? This is just a stupid conspiracy!”

“But…” mused Rena with a grin. “Not bad news…”

Aya looked at her like she was crazy.

“You’d lie to people?!”

“It’s an interesting theory in my defense…”

“Just a theory! And it’s stupid too. A stork obviously-“

“Look out!!!” shouted Katsu pointing behind them. Everyone ducked down as a loud shot rang out. The prisoners erupted into a greater riot at the commotion. Katsu held his hands over his head and looked at the smoke distilling into the room and the clear bullet holes in the wall. He looked to where Aya and Rena were and gasped.

“Hardcase!”

Hardcase held a 12 gauge shotgun. He cocked it and pointed it at the three.

“I thought you weren’t decent!”

“I am now!!!!”

Another shot struck the floor, but Katsu by then had dodged to the right in the doorway, while Aya was to the left, pinning Rena against the wall with her off hand behind her. The reporter probably wasn’t as fast as they were.

Hardcase aimed at her actually shouting “I can’t let the news cycle make it mainstream! The zebras will want that!!!”

“Ehhh?!” she exclaimed. “Don’t you want more people to believe it?!!!”

Aya tossed Rena aside while the shots fired, ducking to the floor before springing back up again. He turned his attention to Katsu and let out a few stray shots in his direction. Naturally he avoids them, but a few rounds bounced and ricocheted between the bars of the prison, causing two inmates to be hit in the behind with them

“Aggghh!!!” growled the former figurehead of the separatist army. “Confounded warden!!!”

“Raggggh!!!!” roared the king of koopas. “Watch where you’re shooting that thing!!!!”

Looking at the smoke rising off of the bars, Katsu had a look of shock and turned to Aya.

“Aya! Those are BB rounds! They’ll hurt extra if they hit us!”

“BB rounds?!!!”

She glared at Hardcase.

“Those things pop Hornets like they’re balloons! What do you have that for?!!”

“The gorillas!!!!” screamed Hardcase incessantly. “The gorillas are after me!!!!”

He unloaded more rounds into the air, forcing Aya to run over to the wall and run upwards. Bullets following her all the while she ran up to the wall and began to run on the ceiling as though it were normal. Hardcase unloaded shot after shot, but when Katsu tried to get at him and stop things once and for all, a shot near his foot caused him to slip and spin out of the office. He leaned against the door frame for cover.

He tried peering over to see what was going on, but a hole was quickly blasted through his already small cover space, something he narrowly avoided. However, Hardcase had to reload and before he could, he saw a foot in the air before his face. A powerful force sent him flying, he saw the ceiling next. And finally, he hit the ground with a thud. He lay on his back groaning next to a shaken Rena who had kept her head down the entire time.

Katsu walked back in the room coughing, standing over the defeated conspiracy theorist next to the one who had kicked him, Aya.

“How’d you learn how to do that? Do you got spider powers?”

Aya shook her head.

“Build enough friction between your Skechers and the floor. You’ll be able to grip onto anything with them.”

Katsu snickered.

“I prefer Nike.”

“Whatever you say. Just don’t come crying to me when we gotta run on walls.”

Through ragged breaths, Rena asked “Is it over….? Is it over?”

She opened her eyes, looked at the groaning Hardcase and sprang back. She began to breathe rather erratically, which turned to laughter.

“It’s over!!! It’s over!”

The reporter bowed in gratitude to her saviors.

“You guys managed to do it!!!” she praised. “You two really are something special!!!”

“Don’t uh…mention it…” responded Katsu awkwardly.

“Yeah, especially since you asked us to come have this guy tag along with us…” complained Aya.

The groaning had stopped, Hardcase adjusting his seemingly invincible glasses as he asked “Wait…you want me to come along with you somewhere…?”

“Yes!!!” shouted Aya. “We would’ve asked you but then you had to start shooting at us!!!”

“I thought you were going to slime me out!!! What was I supposed to do?!”

“Slime?”

Katsu slammed his fist onto his palm.

“My pen pal told me about those awards Nickelodeon does. We weren’t gonna coat you in slime, Hardcase.”

“That’s what they all say…” he grumbled, beginning to stand up. “Where are you trying to take me?”

He held his right shoulder with his left hand, the right hand of his twitching over his corresponding pocket.

“The glue factory perhaps? Turn me into some thug and have me go rob for the Illuminati? Have dinner with Jay-Z to establish the next world order?!!!”

With that final one, Aya kicked what was a hand gun he tried whipping out of his pocket. He smashed through the wall, causing that very hand to twitch out of habit and fear.

He gulped while Aya glared at him.

“We’re not trying to kidnap you! You’re a member of The Ultra Resistance too, Rena just wanted you to come along with our recon mission to cover you because you’re some hero to the people here.”

She sighed.

“Plus we don’t even know who Jay-Z is!”

Katsu nodded.

“Unless he’s some kinda Zetton.”

“H-He isn’t…” confirmed Hardcase, looking at the floor shamefully. “I’ll come along with you guys. Being championed as a hero’s still a weird angle though.”

Rena stepped forward.

“It’s not an angle, Hardcase! They need to know what kind of battle they’re going to be fighting! And, you fighting it is just what could inspire them!”

“Really?”

“Yes! Not everyone’s like these two, certainly not like Shinobu. They’ll need more motivation than just some big bad they’ve never met smashing their stuff….they’ll need to see that for themselves. Saying vague stuff like ‘your playtime’s at stake’ isn’t gonna cut it.”

Hardcase looked around the room, seeing the looks of Katsu and Aya. Despite having attempted to shoot them multiple times, they agreed with her. Being a theorist, you have to second guess things and assume everything has some sort of greater motive and purpose. And for a moment, he thought that there probably was. Not some grand figure pulling the strings from the beginning, but rather that this decision would be the beginning of something greater. And, wasn’t there anything more appealing than that to someone like him? Finding out what was greater?

“I’ll go with you. You’ve made a lot of convincing arguments.”

“Awesome!!!!” cheered Rena gleefully. “We’ve got our team together now!!!”

Katsu and Aya smiled. Not only did they have more hands on deck, but they could finally set off for now. Hardcase picked up his shotgun in one hand and reached into the hole in the wall to pick up his handgun. Holding both, he looked at the two specifically.

“Besides: I have a feeling that you two will lead to something bigger. I don’t know what it could be, but it’s something massive.”

And with that, they left the tattered office behind. Walking through the hallways of the jail, the prisoners erupted into cheering. Whether it was seeing a controversial warden leaving or at the heartwarming situation was anyone’s guess, but Katsu knew it was good when he saw Joker cheering him on and insisting to the trio across from him that he knew Katsu well and that he was special. When they made it to the stairway, the door had swung open.

Some Roman-esque guards ran down the stairs with Shotaro in tow, unable to have distracted them from the loud commotion that went on below. The first guard to arrived bowed his head before looking at the warden with concern.

“Warden Hardcase, we heard gunshots in the jail!”

Holstering his pistol, Hardcase replied “Just giving them a good old Texas welcome. No problems.”

“S-Sir?”

“No problems at all, Captain.”

Slinging his shotgun over his back, Hardcase continued.

“I’ll be going out with this fine gentlemen and young ladies on a scouting mission. I need you to be the Warden while I’m gone.”

The first guard was shocked by the proposal. Everyone in the jail and even the other guards couldn’t help but smile or clap at the sudden promotion.

“I-I….Sir, I can’t believe this, I-“

Tears were overflowing in his eyes.

“I love you.”

“What?”

Katsu and Aya blinked.

“What?”

Nothing else was said. Hardcase simply passed on the keys to the guard, coughing in his fist before walking away. The guards stood at attention while everyone else passed by. The only person who had the audacity to speak during this time was Rena who whispered to Shotaro.

“You should have been rolling, Shotaro. That was pure gold.”

Shotaro shook his head.

“What? Guard of The Ultra Resistance overwhelmed by promotion is an excellent title!!!!”

And in the end, all that was heard in the prison as the guards awkwardly carried on and the new Warden silently went to his disarrayed office was “Calculating. Calculating. Calculating.”

With the final person having been selected, Katsu, Aya, Hardcase, Rena, and Shotaro were now ready to go. They had stepped away from the base and outside the house, where their rides would be waiting for them. Adults could look outside and see brooms with misshapen sacks put at their tops. Eyes painted around them and parts of mops made into manes. However, these were actually the steeds they'd travel by. Kiba's forces had energy sensors and whether they traveled by starship or car, they'd be able to detect it, potentially even track it back to the base. Luckily, the base itself had invisible shielding to ensure such tracking wouldn't be possible on its grounds. While they were walking out to their horses, Katsu was talking to Hardcase.

"Why are you scared of gorillas?"

"You're so innocent, Bruiser" sighed the theorist. "The president of the United States sends gorillas after whoever is against The Regime."

"Kiba's regime?"

"The Regime."

"Whatever....Does that mean you're scared of King Kong? What about Donkey Kong? Diddy Kong? They're all gorillas-"

"Diddy Kong's a monkey, but I'm staying away from all of them. Just because we're all on the same side doesn't mean the chips on their silverbacks won't activate."

Katsu awkwardly laughed.

"Whatever you say man...."

They had now made it to the horses. Obviously, due to the extra people, some would have to share. On that note, there were the other scouts waiting for them. There were five of them, with one of them already walking up to them. He wore a jean jacket and had long hair with a middle part. Rena recognized him, pointing at the scout.

"Oh hey, you're Cat-Tongue Takumi!"

He immediately grimaced.

"I don't have a cat tongue..."

"Aw, you totally do!"

"And you have a big mouth, blabber mouth..."

Rena laughed and looked at Aya.

"See? Cat tongue."

Aya shrugged off her comments and approached him, shaking his hand.

"Aya Hoshino, please to meet ya. I'm new to the Ultra Resistance."

"Takumi. Not Takumi Inui per se....but, I've inherited his Faiz Gear."

"As in Kamen Rider Faiz? Impressive. I've heard how powerful it can get."

He looked over and saw Katsu, commenting "And he must be Katsu, correct? Ultraman Bruiser."

"Yup!" he nodded. "We'll be heading out on our own scout mission."

"What's with the extra people- And...."

He noticed Hardcase's presence.

"Hardcase...."

"Takumi." he said, not really giving off any expression. "They want me to come along."

"What for?"

"News purposes. Ask the news people."

Rena smiled, about to show off the same presentation she had shown Katsu and Aya prior, but a look from the latter stopped her. A bit defeated, she said "I wanted to get info of these missions out so the newbies and ones not from the original neighborhood this all started understand what they're getting into, jeez!"

"....Alright."

He folded his arms.

"I suppose that's fine. But it'll be a tight squeeze."

Takumi turned to the other four scouts, saying their names and with it, them giving a brief introduction.

"We have Kyle."

Yes, Kyle was a tall bearded Jedi Knight, no, Jedi Master who had two sabers at his side and a blaster hoisted on his back.

"Kyle Katarn, at your service."

"Oh hey!" Katsu noted. "You're at Luke's new order! We should practice our force moves!"

"Hehe, I'd enjoy that."

Off to the side, Hardcase was already writing down notes of the situation. He aggressively mumbled what he was writing; however, him near loudly saying "In-league with space monks, potential Rakata plant..." When he saw that everyone was looking at him, he merely coughed and said "Proceed, gentlemen. Was merely making observations."

"Trunks."

He wore an outfit Katsu immediately recognized, Shotaro as well. He even had the distinctive blade on his back. Seeing that ribbon around his neck though, plus the shorts, that was strange to accustom to.

"Hey!" he waved. "Don't mix me up with my future counterpart, I'm present Trunks!"

"Then what's with the sword?" asked Aya. "Doesn't he have that too?"

"Oh? That?"

He looked over his shoulder at the weapon.

"It's a...gift from an old friend. I wouldn't know about how future me got it."

"Baki."

He immediately cracked his knuckles, setting his eyes on Katsu. He wore an orange jumpsuit, but even then they could tell he was strong by his frame.

"I can already tell, you're the strongest one here."

"Am I?" he smirked. "What about you?"

"Well, I can certainly say I'm strong myself."

He looked over at Shotaro.

"Him as well. He's quite the powerful one."

Shotaro looked away, trying to be modest. Meanwhile, Hardcase walked up to the Hanma and looked him up and down.

"Yup. You're of the Hanma Bloodline. I'm just wondering what your father could do, for the United States to grant him complete diplomatic immunity."

"Er....My dad's just a little bit better at negotiating than they are."

"Is that so? Interesting...."

And finally, the final one on this high-level mission was none other than "Billy."

Though Billy looked Japanese, the cowboy outfit he wore from the boots to the hat, the spurs and all. The way he twirled around his revolver or the bandanna around his mouth, he was a certified rider on those western trails.

"Name's Billy." he said calmly, giving the revolver a twirl. "I'll be headin along with you fine folks on the trail."

Katsu for a moment thought that was cooler than even the shades Hardcase had going on. On that note, Hardcase's glasses nearly fell off. Shotaro had to give him a thumbs up, while Rena walked over to him, readying her microphone.

"Sir....you're like a myth around the base. Everyone says you're off on so many missions, no one ever gets to see you! I'd be honored, just honored to-"

"The pleasure's all mine, little lady."

"O-Oh, come on don't be like that...." blushed Rena as she closed her eyes. But, much to her shock, she turned around to see that Billy had walked past her and was now locking eyes with Aya. "H-Hey!!!"

She looked over at Shotaro.

"D-Do something!"

Shotaro could only shrug while the other riders designated to ride out with the Hoshinos laughed at the sight. The stare-down between Billy and Aya.

"Well, we don't have to many like you in the Resistance."

"Please. Go find another girl to say that to, loverboy."

"I ain't no loverboy...." he denied, spinning the chamber of his revolver before holstering it. "I was an outlaw before all of this. My bounty was high, real high."

"Give me something to go off of. Not just made up numbers."

"Heh, the Strawhats were worth less than me."

Aya raised her wrist to her face, laughing pompously.

"Oh my~! I usually spend that much to get my pool cleaned. You know, the one at my third vacation home."

Eyeing her, Billy retorted "You talk a big game, but you don't seem as big as they say."

Aya, reaching for a weapon over her own, a certain wand replied "Oh that's something you'll have to earn. I don't think you'd like to see those rumors confirmed now."

"I think I'll earn it in due time..."

"Here's to hoping...."

The two continued to stare at each other. Waves of tension brewing throughout the area, heat that made whatever Zumbolar could do seem like the highest setting air conditioning could be on, maybe even a freezer. However, that tension was broken quite literally by Katsu stepping in-between the two.

"Alright, quit flirting you two!"

"F-Flirting?!" asked Aya, both surprised and disgusted. "T-This isn't anything different than what you and Yuji did!"

Katsu raised an eyebrow, looking at how Billy already took a step back, coughing.

"When we got interrupted it was never that awkward....listen Aya, I don't much care for the 'sense' you talk about, but be sensible and save that sense for when we're done saving the world, okay?"

"S-Shut up!!!"

"Whelp!" shouted Billy, his voice higher pitched than usual. "I 'spose we should start headin off right about now! Don't wanna keep Kiba's goons waitin!"

And that was something they all could agree. Of the seven horses, concessions and accommodations had to be made for the extra travelers. The first horse would be Takumi's, with Katsu getting the next horse. This was followed by Baki, Trunks, and then Aya's, with Kyle allowing Rena and Shotaro to ride with him. This left Hardcase to awkwardly ride with Billy, who was still sort of recovering from what had happened earlier. The horses snorted, dust kicking up in the air as their hooves stamped on the dry ground. For Katsu, the sun was beginning to rise again. The tarnished buildings were still just that, but they had an antiquated charm to them. They were rebuilding and with how things felt, it felt like it would go back to normal soon. Even with a tough battle ahead. The seven horses aligned with each other. All that was needed was the next word.

"It's your call, Katsu." Takumi told the hero of eternity. "Just let me know when."

The supplies were in order. Rena's extra belongings were a bit heavier, but Kyle had used the force to ease the burden on his horse. Otherwise, everything seemed in order.

"What about you Aya? You doing alright?"

"Everything's okay here."

Katsu looked back at Kyle, Rena, and Shotaro, to which the lattermost gave a thumbs up. Baki and Trunks looked content. He then saw Billy and Hardcase, the latter of which was trying not to slip off the horse.

"Make sure to hang on tight!" remarked Katsu. "We'll be in for a doozy!"

"That's my line...." replied Billy. "Just focus on ahead! Ain't that what Ultraman does?"

"You know your stuff, cowpoke."

"I have to in my line of work!"

"Well, in my case, so do I."

"I hope so..." muttered Hardcase, feeling a tad nauseous.

Katsu held the reigns tight, shouting "YEEEHA!!!!" In that moment, Trunks felt a brief spike in ki, but didn't say anything. Instead, he looked to Baki, who felt something. No, as the kind of fighter was, he saw something. Over the horizon where the rising sun was, the image of the fastest and strongest was ever present. He gave a nod of approval and with that, the others had set off. A roar of "YEEEHAW!!!!!" erupted, loud enough for those in the base to hear. Some of them ran outside and even chased after the cowpokes, giving them their own farewells and their own send offs. Dinosaurs in the base like the T-Rex let out a farewell roar, while Clones, Rebel soldiers, and defense team members alike let out shots into the sky as their own personal send off. After all, what greater honor could be afforded? This was the pinnacle of what it meant to be, a member of The Ultra Resistance.

They moved out into the deserts and wastelands. What waited for them was unknown. Unknown to them, countless horrors and atrocities would await. Things they couldn't prevent and only react to. But, being reactionary in of itself wasn't bad. Each and everyone one of these brave soldiers with those behind with the same mindset and goal were going to fight however they could to ensure that wouldn't happen. Something as small as the happiness promised to them over this break, other children was as good a reason as reality ending itself. School would start again soon and for Kiba to rob them of that couldn't be a crime easily forgiven. In that sense, for the children of these neighborhoods and for this prefecture-

No. For the children of Japan and perhaps the globe, they would be something of avengers.

They would be the Avengers of Imagination. The Avengers of Happiness. They would avenge those precious things lost, as small as they may seem. And make even the biggest of fusses to the largest of problems. No matter how small and fleeting that resistance seemed in comparison.

And at the pinnacle of that defiance was Ultraman Bruiser. Only one can wonder how will this insurrection stand. How will CONCEPT and Kiba stand against this very threat posed to their rule? The rule over imagination. Katsu wondered that himself. So many possibilities and so many things, but as an Avenger of those thing close and dear to him, there was only one certainty amidst this endless desert.

The fight itself.

And the will to fight.

It was time to fight.

Fight the good fight, Ultraman Bruiser!

Chapter 8[]

The Ultras of The Woods. The Ultras of the Land of Light. For the past 45 years or so, the planet of light was a beacon of hope. The robed and devout followers no older than Katsu or Aya ran down a quaint trail. It’d be for joggers normally, but it went all the way to a rickety old house. A dusty old home an abandoned one at that with exposed roofing and open windows. Yet, it held the most brilliant light of all.

Within its interior, the robed agents had various figures or so placed on counters and desks, each places of equal importance. Every time a new warrior of this particular world had proved themselves, they had joined the annals of their guilded histories. Forever remembered as the heroes they were in their youth. At the height of it all in this disheveled cabin was somewhat of a custom made pillar. It remained in the open attic, something that could be visible from a distance and looked down on the area in a way. Some say it was genuine stone. Other say it was hardened mud that had became that way due to the exposure of the elements. And perhaps, that was the case. However, there lay the possibility it really had come from a planet of light, a real world that existed in the stars that had visited Earth. That one instance of Ultraman meeting a certain someone and inspiring an entire world on its own could’ve been a real event. It could’ve been a real first contact.

On that pillar was none other than Ultraman King. However, despite the best attempts at maintenance they could afford, each of the cloaked children couldn't help but look at the decaying figure with worry. Especially when compared to the state of the others. Perhaps this was a sign that time was going to come and so, they had to alert their correspondents on the Land of Light. They had to.

A member walked over to one of the statues while the others discussed the matter. The chattering stopped when Zoffy’s figure was pulled, causing a loud beeping noise and sending a transmission to beyond. A powerful beacon of blue light shot into the sky like a rocket, nearly sending the member and the others back with the repulse it gave during take off. Smoke was flung from the attic in droves. However, not an inch of the home was harmed and for the most part, they were alright. When he saw that the beacon had pierced through the atmosphere, the main member coughed a bit before dusting his robe off. It was time to discuss things with the first. The Ultra Brother No. 1.

That beacon of light was certain to reach him. Despite the name of Land of Light, the exterior of its bright shine was just that, the exterior. While it drowned out the beacon in its own majesty as it tore through the stars, upon entry the strange cities with various blinking lights, dohickeys, dodads and the like would be a surprising sight to see. Many tall buildings and bridges from city to city, but also pockets of rocky outcrops and canyons where smaller life had lived. The beacon struck down in the middle of a particularly grand building, one that was busy in these trying times.

This large building was the headquarters of the Space Garrison. A place where many different Ultra were conducting business. One could see Zearth and Nice alongside some Ultra Soldiers escorting the criminal Lecuum for processing. An Ultra Lawyer was talking to Princess Yullian about a case involving intergalactic pollution, and potential collaboration with the hero Captain Planet. Even Ultra Homer was there with some of his friends to sign up for a future mission after having talked about a promotion with Melos. Yes, Melos the champion, the one to fight against the evil Jackal!

Still, all of them were a bit caught off guard by the sudden beam of light striking the center. Murmurs of concern and intrigue stewed about the room as the first Ultra Brother calmly approached the beam of light. This merely wasn’t a sign of a message. It was the message itself. The same Ultra in The Woods shrouded in that cloak of his appeared as a hologram. Clear as day to anyone, though his background wasn’t in view.

“Captain Zoffy!”

“Akaru…” he said. “What have you contacted me for?”

“There’s some trouble brewing!”

Zoffy tilted his head.

“More than there already has been?”

“Yes! Allow me to explain!”

The following explanation had Zoffy notably step back. Looking back, he could hear the worried whispers of those behind him. Yullian did her best to settle them down, but clearly these troubles had to be taken to the highest authority contactable. And that is what Zoffy did, the transmission vanished and in its place was Zoffy’s running start followed by a swift flight away from the headquarters building.

“So, that’s how it is huh?”

“Yes.” confirmed Zoffy. “Akaru informed me some scouts have found signs that Kiba’s forces are nearby.”

Zoffy was now in a particular room. An all too familiar one at that. This was the place that Taro trained in with well the person he was speaking to, Father of Ultra. The place where he trained in silence while watching the countless battles of his predecessors and successors.

Zoffy held his head down while the dials in the background let out small beeps in conjunction with their flickering lights.

“It isn’t far off to say, they’ll have access to the Land of Light soon.”

“So it seems…” replied Father of Ultra, looking at the large screen in the room. “We’ll have to prepare as many forces as we can. We won’t have seen an attack on this scale since….the Chaosroids.”

“I’ll do my best, sir!”

Zoffy prepared to leave the scene, but Father of Ultra looked back at him.

“Wait, Zoffy.”

This caused him to stop, both Ultra turned around to face each other.

“I have no doubt we’ll be fighting the battle of our lives soon. Won’t you care to…observe some things with me?”

“….Alright.”

On the screen, various battles played out on the screen. Countless fights waged by the Ultra Warriors, whether it be Ultraman Vs Gomora, Ultraseven Vs King Joe, Ultraman Jack Vs Zetton II, Ace against Jumbo King, Taro and Kotaro Vs Tyrant and Valky, Leo Vs Black End, 80 against Zakira.

These were quite the array of fights. The Ultra Father hummed a little when he saw these battles. But, there were more yet. Tiga Vs Evil Tiga, Dyna Vs Reicubas, Gaia Vs Izac, Agul’s return, Cosmos Vs Chaos Ultraman, Justice and Cosmos uniting once and for all to stop Delacion. More came, Nexus’ own fights with the individual dark giants to Max’s tense bout with IF. Hikari’s full redemption with his battle against the Barbarue, or Mebius realizing the bonds of his friends.

“This…All of this, wouldn’t be possible without the imagination of the humans.”

Zoffy nodded.

“And ironically, it is that same imagination that may damn us all.”

Father of Ultra looked to Zoffy.

“Do you take issue with it?”

“No. They have the right to use that limitless ability as they see fit.”

Zoffy wasn’t completely content in saying that though. He trailed off to the side, avoiding eye contact with the Ultra Father.

“It still pains me to see it used to destroy the rest of it.”

Father of Ultra nodded, acknowledging how it pained him.

“There is nothing more painful than watching a child run astray. The only thing more troubling than that…is that wounded soul leading other young souls to the slaughterhouse, claiming their innocence.”

“And Kiba’s done more than enough of that, now hasn’t he?”

Zoffy turned around, shaking his head as he said “I can’t imagine what those children must be going through, dealing with a force like that. “

“It’s definitely the worst. The worst of what anyone can think of, ever. The Ultimate Wars claimed the lives of many, but the only innocence robbed was that of the willing enlistees. Hardly children.”

They both looked to the screen, this time it playing new fights. New battles that only reached the Land of Light second-hand. Rarely did they ever see what these new fights were like. Particularly, there was the famed first battle of Ultraman Bruiser. Then his exploits in catching that escaped monkey, Goro. That had made its rounds throughout the resistance, leading to them reaching this planet clearly.

Emu’s arrival as well as CONCEPT’s. Seeing that trio in particular, locked in countless tussles in a supremacy between good and evil, it was so rare for both to see of Ultra kind. Zoffy was reminded of only the connection the Black Sun Kamen Rider and Shadow Moon when seeing such a thing.

“Kiba nearly claimed the life of Ultraman Bruiser. Once more, the dark one finds himself under his thumb. Perhaps, it is only of matter of time that the third is next.”

“I think not.” replied Zoffy sternly, causing the Ultra Father to take pause.

“Do tell.”

“I had initially felt…strange I suppose, about the presence of Bruiser. A warrior who fights not for peace, but an insatiable pride. I couldn’t tell if that pride was fueled by an intense sense of justice, or the opposite.”

The climax of the tag-team fight had occurred on the screen, causing Father of Ultra to look once more. The defeats of Sukuna-Oni and Hurricane Golza.

And the sight of Bruiser and Emu looking at the replenishing of the land they protected. They were in awe of that blue stone of Baradhi.

“I sensed something more, with that. No, before then. When that girl was offered the power of an Ultraman, she didn’t care about extravagant buildings. Nor was it to save face for her troubled party.”

Bogal had ensnared Bruiser, crushing his body and sucking the life out of him.

“It was to protect her younger brother. You know as well as I do, the lengths you’d go to protect a brother. To protect a son.”

Father of Ultra said nothing, only giving a small glance to his color timer. Something that originally had been removed from his chest of his own accord.

“Bruiser then in turn, sacrificed the ultimate power as he knew it for his sister. The one who had left him alone to battle against countless monsters. King saw potential in them, even the dark one. I don’t know the exact details of his opinion on him, but if he truly had no value other than destruction, he would’ve been dealt with long ago.”

“Zoffy. No one questions the heroics of Ultraman Bruiser, nor Ultrawoman Emu. They’re young yet, like Taro was, like you were during the Ultimate Wars, they fought to prove themselves. Even CONCEPT. The young will always prove themselves, not just for what the old have done, not just to set a trend for the young that follow, but chiefly because they strongly believe in something.”

The screen showed a still image of Emu, grappling with a Mukadender at an amusement park.

“Whether it is love.”

The screen then switched to that of CONCEPT, smashing his fist into the beast Hirudegarn.

“Power.”

And finally, that of Bruiser. Bruiser stood tall in the city, having just one in a one-on-one battle with Gamera, something of a friendly sparring match to see who would earn a key to the city.

“And, whatever they discover for themselves. All we can do as an older generation, is provide a light for them to follow. Or, in I suppose what Kiba’s trying to do…”

He looked at Zoffy. This time, his gaze had changed. Subtle to the naked eye, but in Ultra terms through a mix of psychic language and genetic memory this was almost chilling.

“Cast a shadow of darkness.”

This however didn’t scare Zoffy. He merely replied “Then I’ll hope to eradicate it to let the truth be bare.”

There was a brief silence, but it was soon interrupted upon the entrance of another member of the Ultra Brothers.

“Jack.” said Father of Ultra, causing Zoffy to turn around.

“Brother Jack.”

“Brother Zoffy.” he nodded. “Pardon my intrusion, but the others are having concerns about the potential news you’ve received.”

“Me and Zoffy were just discussing that…” said the Ultra Father. “We won’t be long. For now, summon all of the Ultra Brothers you can and recall all Ultras back to the Land of Light as soon as possible.”

Jack nodded again.

“Alright.”

He nodded to Zoffy, who did so in response as well before he left the room. Zoffy then looked back at the horned sage.

“I should be off then.”

Zoffy turned to leave, but Father of Ultra’s words stopped him once again.

“All I have left to say is, I’m surprised. I’m quite surprised Zoffy.”

“Surprised at what?”

“You showed up, time after time, bailing your brothers out of their jams and helping them. For once, it feels like you understand what it’s truly like.”

“Truly like?”

“You’ve protected Earth time and time again, but…you were never around long enough to form the bonds your brothers had. There was never enough time.”

“As was the case. But-“

“But, I see you are determined. You would lay down your life, not for the simple fact it is Earth, but who lies on it. You would lay down that life as your brothers did for their friends for your family.”

Zoffy somewhat turned around.

“I don’t quite follow, Commander…”

“You would die for your only sister. Your only sister of the planet Earth.”

In that moment, Zoffy had understood why he had even been in this room to begin with. The Father of Ultra had reminisced on the times he stuck his neck out for Ace and Taro, for Mebius. Where he took care of the children’s hopes and dreams as Santa Claus. This room if anything relied on the hope of someone young and determined, much like those hard headed Ultras. That trio of obtuse characters who always dragged the places around them into their chaos. But that chaos was fun. The natural courses of good and evil. And, though they say Zoffy was cold, he felt hot. There was a warmth near his color timer that felt like an Ultra Dynamite was brimming at the center.

Zoffy turned around, opting to walk away still.

“I’ll keep that in mind, Commander.

However, Father of Ultra chuckled. He could see the haste, not out of embarrassment, but of contentment and happiness that had caused it.

“These eyes see throughout the universe, they see through you too! I can’t tell you what to do. I hope in this battle I see you on the other end, I pray there isn’t one to begin with. But for what it’s worth, I hope that they don’t lose their older brother.”

As Zoffy continued to walk away, Father of Ultra declared “Remember! Remember your family as you fight, Ultraman Zoffy!”

Zoffy had left the room, having heard those last words. Normally, he’d think about how that title had finally been awarded to him. Or rather, how strange it was, since he never cared about having it assigned to him personally. But, it was rather what he was going to do. And the fight he was going to undertake. He felt the warmth in his heart, imagining those of that younger generation. Mebius, Bruiser, Emu, even CONCEPT to a degree. And as it continue to steadily burn within his heart, the designation from Father of Ultra was made apparent to him. To be the Ultraman of the Ultras.

The duty of Ultraman King, whom he was supposedly descended from as some rumors had claimed. He didn’t know much about that and he didn’t care, rather, it was that specific designation of King. Overcoming Kiba if he must. Defending the Land of Light if he must as well. But, he saw his duty being firmly in the act of defense. To protect, to fight until the very end with those dwindling options. That was a way he had been familiar with since his brother Ultraman had done such a thing during his stay on Earth. For this fight, he had to become the Ultraman for the Land of Light itself. As daunting a task it sounded.

It seemed ludicrous even with all the wild things he had seen. But it was those wild things that encouraged him, gave him hope. If those young ones could surpass their limits and overcome their pain no matter how daunting those tasks were, an ‘old dog’ as Nice or Dyna would say could learn that trick in spades. In the end, he had to silently thank them.

(“Thank you, Bruiser, Emu. And yes, even you CONCEPT.”)

For now, that was all he could do. He spent time coordinating with those on Earth and touching base with the forces spread out across the universe. Even the idea of a certain force arriving forced him to contact Alien Emerald and the like. A wounded soul was a powerful one. Something he had an air of caution at even contesting with an army.

But, was that his role? There was another soul, wounded, yet had mended itself with time. The scars left bare, they would clash against one that would rather leave them shrouded in the very shadows. The wounded souls would clash under breaths of light and darkness, ultimately leading into what Zoffy had imagined the end to be.

And throughout all the stressful planning, he had hoped it was a peaceful one.

Concurrently, the travel into the wild Wild West of the world had been uneventful. At least by the standards of Katsu. They encountered a few stray kids who didn’t know of the situation, which somewhat troubled the group. More than they had thought, the kids in the area hadn’t been gotten by Kiba or had even heard of him. Maybe that was a good thing. It meant that they really hadn’t touched this place yet. Though they could never be too sure. There was the arduous detour to the vending machine where Baki and Katsu had to unite their fists for everyone to get candy. Then there was the time they had to outrun some stray dogs that had sniffed out the group through some of the supplies Rena had. All that beef jerky was chucked at those ravenous animals, much to her horror.

After running around, hitting a little dosey do with the horses, they had made it to where the park could’ve been. Hardcase’s lips immediately pursed upon seeing it. The horses came to a sudden stop upon the tightening of the reigns and the light tugging. Dust swirled through the air and what could’ve possibly been an oasis felt like a wasteland. It wasn’t like things were being viewed as some sort of desolate place either. The sky was blue, but, when coming upon the park entrance, things looked more disheveled than even Hardcase’s office. Trampled grass. Countless pens and figures lying on the ground. No one said a world, Katsu just silently motioned for them to continue. The convoy of horses did just that. Even the animals felt nervous. Billy had to constantly pet his, the nervous snorts blowing air onto the soot and dirt they stomped on below.

The horses' anxiety was infectious, naturally so. Hardcase couldn't help but take his glasses off briefly, everyone having not seen what was even under them since they were focused on the area. The quiet trotting was about the only thing easing the tension. That was the only thing they heard, as even the birds had gotten silent again. If they heard anymore, then that would mean that someone else was there. Whether that be good or bad. But, given what they saw next, it was clear that the bad might've outweighed even the good. The convoy briefly stopped as Katsu and Takumi, then Billy the first three came to a halt. All staring at the grizzly scene before them and easing their horses by pulling them back.

"No..." said Katsu, his heart nearly sinking.

"Ain't this a damn shame...." commented Billy. When the others had arrived were able to see the scene as well, Billy looked over at the disheartened reporter. "Well, Miss Reporter? This is the kind of story you wanted to show."

Rena looked over to Shotaro, who had hoisted the camera over his shoulder. He nodded, prompting her to get off of the horse and walking towards the sight. Adjusting her collar and taking a deep breath, she held her microphone and patiently waited for it to begin rolling.

Shotaro gave the thumbs up. So it was time.

"I'm Rena Morimoto with the UR Chronicle...." she began, trying to do whatever she could not to choke on her words. "A resistance party has stumbled upon quite the harrowing sight here. As you can see."

Kyle's horse moved forward and the camera picked up on the sight they were so disheartened about. The toys and items laying in this area, these butchering grounds were destroyed. Their pieces lay in the grass, with animals probably having sniffed them out or spit them out upon finding them unappetizing. Arms and legs were separated from their bodies by a few feet, with pens chewed to their inky core being the only marker of separation aside from more dirt and sod. In particular, Katsu saw a figure of a Gundam. He had wished he would've been able to recognize it, but had been stepped on, with some of the pieces he could make out leading towards a tree in the distance. In earnest, he didn't know if this was some wild rampage from some monsters, or a meticulous and sick 'painting' of sorts from some demented artist. He remembered Dad talking about how art had looked ugly nowadays.

Having seen Dada before, Katsu could wholeheartedly agree. This was ugly. And it bore an ugly truth as well.

"Kiba's forces are here...." he mumbled. "We were too late."

"We may not have been able to intercept them." comforted Takumi. "But that doesn't mean we can't pay them out."

"This is just sick!" wretched Hardcase, nearly falling off the horse. "I see Cure Egret's head over there! But all the litter paper- Why would the government do this?!!"

Takumi shot a glare at him.

"Yes, the prime minister ordered all this stuff to happen! You should be the leader instead of Takuya!"

"Listen Cat-Tongue, I'd watch yours if I were you! This ain't a joke!"

"It is if you're blaming it on the government of all things. This is Kiba's fault you idiot, moron, doofus, bird-brained ingrate!"

Hardcase nearly leaned off of his horse as he said "Well news flash, buddy! If this isn't the government and Kiba really did all of this....what would happen to us if we ran into his people and we're out numbered? You ever considered that?! Have you even fought one of his-"

"Of course I have, don't question my credentials-"

"Quiet, the both of you." demanded Kyle. "Baki's listening for something."

Baki had gotten off of his horse and began to look around the area. He then took a deep breath and knelt down, placing his palm on the ground. While he did this, Kyle turned to Trunks.

"Do you sense anything?"

Trunks shook his head.

"There's not a bit of ki I'm sensing. It's like no one's here. What about you?"

Kyle shook his head as well.

"No luck. On the bright side, the only thing I do sense is everyone's tension....I'm just glad it's not another force sensitive."

Takumi and Hardcase continued to bicker with each other, just more quietly, Kyle and Trunks were awaiting what Baki had found, and Rena was actually having Kyle trot the horse around the small field where this had taken place, so the full picture of it could be shown to those back at the base. Just thinking about how those at the resistance would react was an overwhelming thought. It was a given, but those new to things would certainly second guess. That was a guarantee. Aya by now had her horse alongside Katsu's and Billy had moved next to her, ignoring the incessant debate going on behind him.

Katsu was just staring at the sight, not really saying anything. Even with Takumi's attempt to comfort him.

"Katsu..."

"I'm fine, Aya. I'm just wondering."

"Wondering about what?"

He looked at her and Billy.

"Why they feel so comfortable destroying things. I know that if anyone had all their stuff smashed up, they'd feel more than a way about it. But, it's not like everyone on Kiba's side are bullies."

Abruptly, he said "Yuji ain't, that's for sure."

"Well, you know what Naoto told us. Some of them are just scared. I hear people do crazy stuff when they're scared...."

At that moment, Katsu briefly remembered that whole incident with Kiba. To an extent, every blow dished to that face of his was motivated by fear. He wasn't afraid of Kiba, but he was really scared for Takuya. What if he had been hurt really bad? To the point he had to go the hospital. Had a black eye, had his face broken somehow? Then, who was to stop someone as intimidating as Kiba? With Mebius gone, that only left one in that moment: him. And, all of that weight and pressure, that was scary. Even when the fear had left him, its marks during its stay had remained.

"You have a point."

Adjusting his hat, Billy said "The way I see it, nothing good comes out of it. In all my battles with Kiba's guys, they'll turn tail and run. Not because you beat them, but because there'll be someone at the end of that tunnel to do it for you."

"Kiba?"

Billy nodded.

"I don't know what he does to those who fall outta line, but it can't be pretty. Maybe that's why that Yuji feller cliqued up with him."

"Yuji, afraid?"

Aya turned to Billy, agreeing with Katsu.

"Yeah, that doesn't sound like him. He's more confident if anything."

"Yup, that's how it always starts."

"Huh?"

Billy looked over the vast plains, fields that were left untouched, and those that were trampled. Marked with the aftermath of whatever brutal occurrences had happened there.

"You're a young cowboy with overwhelming confidence. The best bull rider. The best rancher. Best gunslinger. When you're the fastest shot in west, you feel like a bullet wouldn't hit ya in a million years."

He turned back to them and raised a finger.

"But it just takes one. One at the right place, and then, it dies. Your confidence is never the same after."

"....That makes sense...."

Aya looked back at Katsu.

"Kiba was a bullet, I gotta say. And, it took a bit before-"

"Yeah." agreed Katsu. "I know....but, Yuji's been beat down a couple of times before. Plus, I'm back to where I am now."

Billy laughed.

"Well shoot, anyone can recover from a bullet. But, you're never the same after that shot. No matter where it hits you, your heart's what changes."

He smiled.

"And that never changes."

With that in mind, Katsu looked over those same plains that Billy did. He imagined many possibilities, an infinite amount that could've occurred under the sun. So many, probably even when he was gone and still figuring things out. And a lot of them were bad. They painted a picture and particularly Yuji in a light where the word 'light' shouldn't have been used at all when describing it.

"I hope that Yuji's heart hasn't changed forever. It must be real ugly right now."

"I don't know about that." assured Aya. "I spoke with him about that rivalry you have before, and he cares about it."

Katsu looked at Aya, who continued to smile.

"I mean it. He really cares about it. It'd take a lot for him to throw it away."

Katsu smiled back.

"I appreciate it, Aya. But, when we do see Yuji again, let me have him, alright?"

Aya laughed.

"I wouldn't dream of getting between you guys on that. If it means you guys settle things, I'll take on Kiba myself."

"I promise, if you do get to fight Kiba by yourself, I'll have him get hit with a million attacks for even getting you once."

"Pfff, you can't say that. Didn't you hit him a million times during your fight with him?"

"I-I wouldn't know about that....it was a blur honestly...."

"I'll bet."

Seeing the two joke around with each other warmed Billy's heart. He chuckled a bit, causing Katsu to notice.

"And I appreciate it too, Billy! I don't know where you learned all that stuff, since like you're only Aya's age. But you sound like you've been alll over the world with that knowledge."

Billy humbly lowered his hat to where his eyes couldn't be seen, only offering a grin and a laugh or two.

"Well, let's say I've been around places. You only know how to mend a wound with experience after all, eh?"

"Someone's got to put the band-aid on after the shot!"

And with that, the two laughed together. Even with the horrible sight ahead of them, there was always more to be done. Katsu was curious about this new cowboy that showed up seemed cooler than even Hardcase. But, that's how it was and that's how he liked it. Meeting so many new kids through things like this even if it was bad, that's probably what made it worth fighting for. Even if those like Hardcase and Takumi couldn't fully get along.

"Doesn't Smart-Brain endorse the idea of an orphenoch world order?"

"I use their power to fight against them!"

"Don't you need orphenoch DNA to use drivers like that?"

"N-Not always-"

"But isn't the Faiz gear specifically for those purposes? Aren't you the wolf orphenoch?"

"I'm not!"

"You totally are! You're no more a Kamen Rider than you are a monster!"

"I'm a Kamen Rider you dimwit, that's the whole point!"

"And yet..." noted Hardcase, pointing at the Faiz gear at Takumi's waist. "Your laser sword isn't pointy, but you point lasers with your gun to kick people."

"W-What?"

"How suspicious..."

There wouldn't be anytime to retort, as Kyle called out to the rest of the group "Baki's found something!" followed by the sight of the youngest active Hanma running further into the park like a bloodhound. Trunks remarked to himself "With senses like that, who needs to learn how to sense energy...!" before taking off after him. Kyle got Rena and Shotaro to hurriedly hop onto the horse before it galloped.

"This must be where the culprits are!" she said to the camera. "Whatever the scouting party finds, they'll have no choice to engage should it be hostile."

"And hopefully, it isn't..." thought Kyle aloud.

Katsu looked at Aya and nodded before taking off alongside a confused Takumi, still thinking about the nonsense that that Hardcase was spouting. Speaking of which, he used Baki's now unmounted horse, although the stallion nearly bucked him off of it. It turned out that this wasn't just any horse, but an ancient one from the Ice Age that had to contend with Sabertooths, Dire Wolves, and 9 foot tall Bears. It was a wild one that Baki tamed through sheer strength alone, so it was no surprise the ride ahead was a bumpy and uncomfortable one probably filled with countless insults the horse snorted at him. And unfortunately for Hardcase, he knew fluent horse.

"WOAH!!!!"

Aya and Billy looked at each other, and nodded.

"This is the real deal, 'Emu', let's see what you're made of!" he declared as he gave his horse took off. With equal speed, Aya's did as she said "I won't even need to transform to deal with Kiba's goons!"

"Good, I wanna see how you tango without special Ultra powers!"

They all rode off, for now it was time to avenge the fallen and to protect those that were still standing.

Baki was carrying on from what he had mistakenly done during his exercise in gym class. In breaking a world record in speed, he had forgotten that he ran to push past his physical limits and not exactly for speed itself. His own body would weigh down, preventing him from increasing his speed and only slowing him down further. The solution? He imagined that Kozue was ahead of him. He kept imagining and imagining that Kozue was right there, waiting for him. Or rather, his father was right there. He was preparing for a starting attack. Each stride he made in the ground left an imprint not unlike the tracks of the horses that galloped behind him. He kept going and going, until he arrived at what was a nearby park bench. And beside it, a tree.

Baki skid to a halt, the apparition he saw being nothing more than just figments of his imagination. And not far behind, all the horses did as well. Some more gently than others. Well, all of them except for the one Hardcase rode, who when stopping had nearly sent him flying across the place where they were supposed to observe. However, seeing his real rider coupled with understanding on some level they couldn't be caught, all he did was give the theorist nausea. Nausea that was relieved to the side and left a noxious smell in the corner of the tree. Quite a few times actually. When Hardcase was finished, he leaned forward and groaned at Baki.

"Your horse is too wild..." he complained. "I-It also hurts to grab onto his reigns."

Baki turned back.

"Oh, really?"

"Yes..!!! It's like you intentionally want to get splinters or something...!!!"

Baki shrugged.

"I'm sorry, that's for training. I should've warned you ahead of time."

"Keep it down...!!!" said Katsu.

He looked to the others and nodded. They began to hear some noise up ahead, coupled with what they could already make out, the next actions that had to take needed to be quick. The led the horses to a safe clearing where a kind old woman sat there. She didn't say anything and they couldn't tell if she just liked sleeping with her eyes open or if she was paying attention to something else due to all of the wrinkles around them. Whatever the case, she was appointed guardian of the horses. It looked like nearby birds also were gathering around her, eating some breadcrumbs on the ground, so that must've meant she was trustworthy. Next, they all crouched or went prone next to the large tree. The shade, glare from the sun, and the more pertinent park table/benches were all factors that gave them the element of complete surprise.

Rena remained quiet and had Shotaro move forward a bit, pointing the camera while Katsu, Takumi, Aya, Kyle, and Billy were the main ones planning things. Trunks and Baki were just focused on looking after Hardcase to make sure his problems weren't getting too much for him.

"They're coming....We'll know what we're dealing with when we see em."

It didn't take long for them to see just that. Numerous monsters, more than what Hajime had shown up with were following behind and around what looked to be a convoy of kids. This alerted the group, but they remained quiet. They had to. Even Hardcase had to stare in shock not only at the number of what seemed to be eight strong, but at the kids that were being sat down at the table. They were all sat down at the tables, many of them with their eyes looking dried, even a boy that seemed just like Katsu. They had cried within the hour. This alone was shocking to most of the group, but Kyle, Takumi, and Billy looked unaffected. As if this was par for the course. Upon further observation, these monsters were headed by this oni. He was big, but not to where he towered over them. He seemed diminutive somewhat, but his voice was far from it. His irritation inducing laughter and the way he barked both at prisoner and soldier alike, it boomed throughout the park like loud drums. They had formed a perimeter around the table as the group of what had to be seven or eight kids had downtrodden expressions waiting for what whims came to them next.

"Well, well, well!" chortled the Oni. "You thought you could run, but you couldn't! You suck, you suck, you suck!!!!"

He looked over at a girl, one who had decided to reject him in spite of the olive branch he offered. He had one leg on the seat next to hers, resting his arm over that knee while he taunted her.

"That's a shame, ain't it girlie? Bet you wish I was your boyfriend now!"

She held her head down both in a mix of shame and sadness. Wanting to have fun with friends only for it to go south, so far from south. But, even when he had one over, the Oni still found ways to get angry.

"Why are you lookin at me like that?! Don't give me that damn face! You get to have candy from the guy who yelled at me!!! Enjoy your candy, fatso!!!"

He got off the bench and walked back. And to his word, some of the kids whether they were hungry or not, ate all manners of snacks and candies. This caused Katsu to widen his eyes, surprised by the development. He looked over at Takumi.

"They've got candy....wouldn't Kiba's forces want to steal that too?"

"I don't know.....It doesn't make much sense to me either. That's what they'd normally do."

Billy raised a hand, saying "Hang on now, we ran into a squad or two who had attacked. After that attack, there were some kids who got candy."

"Right...!!! I had almost forgotten. It was something like that, one of the first ones we did..."

Katsu stroked his chin.

"Interesting. But, why would they pass out candy? Are they even the ones to pass them out?"

"Whatever the case...." nodded Aya. "That's some expensive looking candy...."

"Tasty too."

Not much had happened. The Oni merely stomped around, complaining about various other things while some of the guards mumbled to each other about other things or attempted not to laugh at his antics. Eventually, things came down to the guards playing Go Fish with some of the kids they had captured. Other kids much like the girl the Oni had yelled at said nothing and just looked at the ground, just wanting to return to their parents. Another girl had scooted over to her, trying to comfort her about the situation. The sight of her even needing to when it was probably their break too, it made both Aya and Katsu's blood boil. It would only be a few minutes though when a new development had been made. Seven more monsters had arrived, boosting the count to sixteen in total. This number was astounding, it floundered the count Hajime had completely. And what they were saying to each other didn't make things much better.

A Werehyena walked up to the Oni and saluted him.

"Status report, corporal!"

"All of those kids ran off with their things and went back to their parents. As of now, that's as much as we can gather."

"So, there aren't anymore in the park?"

He nodded.

"Yes, sir. These are the only ones left."

Between the mask, the face of the Oni, a wide grin crept on his face as he turned to face those in captivity. He bounced about the place with the gait of a peacock trying to impress a mate. He laughed at them, pointing and thinking up whatever fantastical insults would be the most offensive to them.

"HAHA, your friends went crying to their mommies and daddies! How's that feel, huh?! How's that feel you stupid pretenders?!!!"

They didn't say anything, the girl comforting her friend patting her on the back while glaring at the Oni. Seeing this, he placed a hand on his chest and recoiled back.

"Oh? I'm sorry, are my words too mean for you? You dumb piss-ants deserve it for being so delusional! You're just a bunch of dumb kids! You got no business pretending to be Kira or Batman or whatever."

"And you have no business being an Oni either...." the girl spoke hotly under her breath.

"Oi! What did you say?!"

Glaring at him, she raised her voice and said "I SAID you don't have any business being an Oni either!!!"

"R-Rosarina...!!!" implored her friend out of concern. "Please!"

"No! I've just about had it! I'm fed up with this! I'm done! I don't care about the candy or any of you, I'm going to my parents and I'm telling them!!!!"

The Oni was surprised and those watching from afar were also pretty surprised too. Aya smirked, hoping that Rosarina would keep her rebellious streak. Even if it wasn't the smartest decision. The Oni's surprise however turned into laughter, something that the other soldiers for one reason or another followed suit in. He laughed and laughed, until abruptly, he stopped. He coughed and pointed to the girl with the scissors in her hands, who was now frantically snipping them.

"You know what happens if you defy us, right?"

"Know? Do you even know how to fight?! As far as I know, you're just so tough because it's a bunch of you and a few of us!!!"

She balled up her fists, causing the Oni to laugh again and walk up to her. As they were approaching each other, her friend shouted "Wait, Rosarina, don't! You could hurt yourself!" but she didn't listen. At this point, one of the boys tried to approach, but was shoved back by two soldiers, zombie twins. Looking over at him, Rosarina shook her head.

"Butt out of it, Tarzan! I've just had about enough of this guy!"

She could see the pained looks on her other friends' faces. Eddie, who felt conflicted between inaction and action, and Kotaro particularly, the tears bubbling in his eyes were heartbreaking to her. But that only fueled her anger as she went to approach the Oni. Everyone waited in anticipation, but no one could anticipate what happened next. There was walking and then a loud cracking sound. This was followed by a thud and a collective "OOOOH!!!!" The result that had caused this was that of seeing the Oni fall to the ground and the outstretched fist of Rosarina. She huffed, tears bubbling up in her own eyes as she approached the downed monster.

"You ruined my day! You ruined everyone else's day! You piece of garbage!!!!"

She was going to try and follow up with more blows, wildly swinging, but that wasn't going to happen. A Werehyena and an Ogre grappled onto her arms and yanked her off of the Oni and held her back. By this point her friends, even Yukiko the one she had tried to comfort were going to interject, even the other kids present as well. However, the sheer numbers had encased them in a tight perimeter. They were helpless to watch as the Oni got up, lifted up his 'face' so to speak, and spat out blood. Those punches even earned a tooth, but the fairy would give him some good penance for that find. He chuckled and put his face back on, approaching the girl with a suave rooster-like strut.

"I'll admit, you punch decent for a girl."

He got in her face, his men still holding her in place.

"The offer still stands you know."

Her response was a spit at his feet, causing him to look down. And then after the fact, a kick to a place where the still present sun didn't shine caused him to briefly drop to the ground in pain. Aya and Rena nearly laughed at this, while the rest of their comrades winced in near sympathy for what befell the Oni. Regardless of her struggling, she remained there and now at the limits of his patience, the Oni pointed at her with a finger while he was still on a knee.

"Typical! That's why you all drool!"

"W-What? Girls?!"

"No...." he replied through a near ragged breath. "You pretenders! I'll make an example outta you. And maybe then, I'll look at least half decent in the Commander's eye!"

"Screw you and your stupid Commander!!!!"

She frantically shook around and kicked wildly, causing him to take a step back when he fully recovered.

"Let me go!!!! When I get out of here, I'll wham you right in the face you pig!!!!"

"Keep screaming, I have just the perfect punishment for you...."

"Oh? What is it?!!!"

She stopped moving, smirking.

"Do your worst! You already broke our stuff, what more could you do?!!!"

"My dear, have I acquainted you with my friend, Willy?"

"W-Willy?"

"Yeah, though he's a bit wet I'm afraid. He might even have some Willy-germs."

"W-Wait, wait no, you're not-"

He laughed.

"Oh but I am." He glanced over to the rest of his soldiers. "Restrain the others, it's about time we actually entertained ourselves."

"NOOO!!!! Get away from me you freaks!!!!" Rosarina kicked and screamed in a fit, but it did her no good. The pleas of her friends fell on deaf ears. Kotaro attempted to charge in with his shoulders, but the larger frame of another ogre had sent him to the ground, nearly bumping his head onto the table as well. Shotaro was still filming, so all were able to bear witness to the horrible sight. Soon, the preparations would be made for the Oni's sick game. Most if not all the soldiers had been moved to the side of the benches/table or behind to encircle around the other prisoners, who had been forced to watch this take place. The two holding Rosarina remained where they were, while the zombie twins were alongside the Oni now, holding clumps of mud in their palms each. The girl with scissors had briefly set them on the ground and now held a whistle you'd see on a referee in a professional sport.

By this point, Rosarina had nearly given up and the trinity of the zombies and the Oni had begun to approach her, but stopped halfway. Holding his hands behind his back, the Oni laughed at her yet again.

"No, no, I'm sorry it's just....seeing you here, like this, it's too funny."

"S-Screw off...."

"It doesn't really feel like an insult anymore. You're no more than a dog barking because it wants to get outta the cage."

"....S-Shut-"

"Aww, it's okay. I'll have you do some tricks for me mutt." He looked at the zombies on opposite ends. "Men, prepare her to serve our guest some mud pies on my word. Let's see how much she manages to catch, hahaha."

At this point in time, the scouts of The Ultra Resistance were now caught up in a dilemma. Hardcase by now had settled in and everyone's full attention was at the soon-to-be atrocity, but they weren't sure of what to do. Better put, they weren't sure of how to do it. Rena looked towards the camera and whispered "The Ultra Resistance members are now going to employ swift decision making skills in order to save these kids the best way possible. I can only wonder what daring strategy they'll begin to employ...."

Katsu slammed his fist on the dirt.

"We can't just let him Wet Willy her...!!! We need a quick distraction. Someone to save her, someone to hold off big and ugly, people to take on the goons and a person to take them plus the girl to safety when she's saved."

Everyone could nod in agreement, that was a sound plan. Just how was the question, or rather, who at this point. Takumi stroked his chin.

"That's good, but I don't know if we'll even be able to force a retreat. There shouldn't be this many of Kiba's guys here...."

"There's no use in thinking about that now." said Kyle plainly. "We don't have that kind of time."

"It's still worth considering..!!! This is unprecedented and that means everything."

"But the situation at hand is more important than that."

Katsu nodded.

"Kyle's right; we can worry about that later."

Takumi rolled his eyes, thinking ("Yeah, leave the thought process to a goon turned space wizard...") He then saw Trunks glaring at him before groaning to himself. ("Right, if you use ki you can use telepathy.")

("Get your head in the game Takumi, I won't say it again!")

("Yeah I got it, I got it.")

"Why not ask Hardcase?" suggested Rena. "He's the acclaimed weapon's expert of The Ultra Resistance."

("Ohhh brother....")

Takumi smiled, saying "That isn't necessary we don't-"

"Now wait just a second." began Hardcase. "I know who can distract what, who can fight who, and who can save them. But, we do things my way. My methods are unorthodox, but effective."

"I-"

Hardcase put a finger on Takumi's lip, shushing him.

"Unorthodox, but effective."

Takumi silently seethed while Billy looked off to the side, trying hold in his laughter.

Baki punched his palm.

"It's settled then, as long as I get to take on those guys, we're good."

"And I'll help those people" volunteered Trunks. "I've been practicing the Solar Flare, so we can get out of a bind if we're overwhelmed."

Hardcase looked over to Billy and Takumi.

"You guys have your preferences."

He looked over to Kyle and Baki.

"And you have yours. As for me-"

He looked back at Rena and Shotaro.

"I prefer to look good. Right angle's my best side."

"G-Got it..." she said, with Shotaro affirming via a thumbs up.

Beginning to move forward, still crouching, Hardcase then turned his attention to the Hoshino siblings who just blinked at them.

"What?" asked Aya. "Do you need me to do something in particular?"

Hardcase's glasses glimmered as he said "You and your brother have particular skills. Skills that are needed for an operation of this nature."

And he didn't elaborate any further than that.

Chapter 9[]

The preparations had been completed. First would be the celebratory throwing of the mud pies in honor of Kiba. But before any of that could happen, the Oni Onizuka thought it prudent to begin the Wet Willy then and there. More kicking and screaming, though it was weaker due to the exhaustion of it all. Out in the sun with limited breaks near water fountains made the captives weaker in comparison to their more numerous oppressors. And so, her friends watched on and hoped, prayed that a miracle would come as suddenly as the nightmare did. Holding some candy in his palm, Kotaro hoped the most painful part that boy, Yuji spoke of wasn't this moment. He hoped it was something else, anything else but that. The Willy had been made wet, as in the finger was now coated in saliva and the whistle had been blown. It was now time to punish this impudent pretender once and for all. The Oni laughed yet again, but it was softer, more relaxed.

"Let's see how you react to this, girlie~!!!"

"Agghh! No!!!"

The finger made it closer and closer to her ear. She could feel the moisture tingle around with small minute follicles in her hair. This was it and it was going to be a disgusting end too. However, something had interrupted them. It was the bold shouting of a boy in glasses.

"STOP RIGHT THERE!!!!!"

Looking over the side, the Oni looked bewildered. No, his face contorted into rage as he saw the boy with shades.

"Who dares interrupt this Sacramento ceremony?!!!"

"I-It's sanctimonious!!!!" called out Yukiko, before quickly being told to hush by one of the guards.

"What she said!"

The guards all looked in the direction, as did Rosarina, turning her head around to see what everyone had been shocked to see. It wasn't just one boy with shades, it was a boy and a girl, standing shoulder to shoulder with him. They walked with confidence, not an out fear in their gaze nor their steps. They had their fists clenched and held their heads up high.

"We dare!!!" called out the boy in glasses. "Your atrocities end here, Oni!"

"You think so?! You fancy yourself Momotaro, eh?!!!"

He spread his arms, cackling.

"I don't even know who you are, and I've already determined your worthless small fry!!! Step any further and the cute little damsel you so desperately wanna save will be caked in mud!"

"We are not small fry!!!" retorted the girl.

It looked almost mundane a situation, but a background appeared behind them as they spoke, striking pose at various intervals when their turn to speak had concluded. And these poses, the very aura they irradiated had made the Oni nearly second guess.

"Prepare for trouble!" and "Make it double!!!" were announced by the respective duo.

"To protect the world from devastation...." said the boy with glasses. "To unite all kids within our nation...." said the girl.

"To exemplify the virtues of peace and love!!!"

"To extend hope to the stars above!!!!"

"Hardcase!"

"Aya!!!"

"Team Meteor takes off at the speed of light!"

"Surrender now or prepare to fight!!!!"

Diving between the two, the second boy Katsu, put his hands in the + sign and declared "Shuwatch! That's right!"

After that, the card vanished from behind them and they stopped posing, with Katsu pointing at the Oni.

"You let them go now! That's our final warning!!!"

The Oni titled his head.

"Are you dank?! I don't have to do anything!"

There was a brief silence, he looked around, wondering what was going on.

"You know, I think right about now-"

He looked to the side and saw that a man with purple hair had kicked a Werehyena in the face sending him to the ground. In that same instance, a force push of energy sent other troops flying back. When a group of five tried to rush the one who did such a thing, a martial artist in a prison jump suit kicked one of them so hard in the face, the body had spun around into the other knocking them over. The superior numbers had been disrupted and they were in a state of disorientation, something that Rosarina had taken advantage of. She stomped on the Ogre's feet and slipped from the clutches of her other captor running away. By the time the Oni had realized it, he growled and shoved between his larger subordinates.

"Fine! Have it that way! Get up my men, let's crush these pathetic imps!!!"

The monsters had now grouped up together while the man with purple hair, Trunks, was in the process of guiding the kids to safety. It wouldn't be that easy though. When he tried to take off and send them to a safer place, he saw a large bolt whizz past him, creating a loud popping noise that startled him. He turned around and looked back, seeing that most of the goons were now holding weapons. Weapons that looked awfully familiar to what Hardcase had slung on his back. Katsu himself gasped as he turned to Hardcase and then the others.

"BB rounds!!!" he shouted. "Everyone take cover!"

He said it just in time, as a trio of goblins ran up shooting with reckless abandon as some sort of twisted cavalry. It felt like the rounds of their BB guns were shredding up entire clumps and mounds of dirt, powerful as mortars in an all-out war. However, they weren't the only ones with such weaponry, were they? Hardcase ran forward and knelt down, taking aim with his shotgun version and letting off a few shots that forced the Oni and his men to duck for cover. The battlefield had now been set as a place where some were prone on the ground while others were mere feet away, peering over the table and letting shots loose before running back to the safety of trees. Baki and Trunks had to have the prisoners duck down, as the ogres and werehyenas had good aim, despite what you might've thought at first. Kyle, the one who had forced pushed them earlier looked and saw one of the prisoners was attempting to crawl over to Rosarina.

That was a mad move. The distance between him and her was a bit big and it was practically no man's land at that point. He grabbed onto her wrist and shook his head.

"No! Don't go!"

"L-Let go of me!" he shouted. "I want to see if my friend's okay!"

"Listen kid, not now! It isn't safe here and you know it!"

He looked Kyle Katarn up and down, somewhat confused.

"Kid? We're the same age!"

"Besides the point, don't go!!!"

There would've probably been more bickering had it not been for a sharp pain in the side of Kyle's foot. The Jedi master turned and saw that it was the other girl from earlier who had done so. He looked back at where the boy was and saw that he was already in the process of doing the impossible. Running across no man's land. He outstretched his hand, trying to use the force to pull him back, but a BB round whizzed by his hand, causing him to pull back and grit his teeth.

He looked down at the girl and said "I hope your friend's a fast runner..."

"Kotaro isn't some slouch either! None of us are!"

"For both our sakes, I'll presume you're right..."

On that note, Kotaro ducked immediately under multiple shots, wriggling on the ground like a worm. His crawl was steep and arduous, mud and dirt spitting into the sky and raining down on his shirt. Despite that though, he reached out his hand, shouting "Rosarina!!!"

Rosarina was next to Hardcase, who was returning fire against the forces the Oni. He was doing well for himself and Katsu and Aya were there to make sure that she didn't run off into the battle. However, when she saw Kotaro reaching out for her, she immediately went to go over and do the same.

"Kotaro! I'm coming!"

However, Katsu grabbed her by the hand, saying "Don't just run off!"

"You don't get to tell me that you creep!"

She then proceeded to rip her hand away from his and run off just as her friend did. Katsu was bewildered, gritting his teeth. He took a deep breath. He couldn't exactly fault her for being like this in the situation.

"Now's about the time we turn the tides, Aya! We should give them a chance to reunite!"

"You're speaking my language, Katsu!"

Aya brought her fingers to her mouth and let out a loud whistle. Just when it felt like the two friends reuniting in the middle of mud and targeted hail would be struck down for their foolishness, a cowboy jumped in front of them and slammed his palm onto his revolver, letting out multiple rapid fire shots that made even the bravest of the monsters take cover. When he did that, simmered in the air for a bit, creating a mild fog-like effect you'd see on some Scottish lake and something Katsu remembered from a few Thomas episodes. Not far after the cowboy sprung the Cat-Tongued warrior, taking out a belt as the groaning monsters looked up, seeing probably what made things go from troublesome to awful.

Clicking on the phone and putting on the belt, "Standing By." was heard before he said "Henshin!"

He slammed the phone into the belt and in a flash of light, an armor materialized. The new warrior cocked his fist back, ready to run in and fight.

"Complete!"

Katsu sprung up and smiled.

"Kamen Rider Faiz! Nice work Takumi, Billy!"

The two looked at him and nodded.

Katsu looked at the now re-assembling monsters whilst he commanded "Trunks, Hardcase, I need you guys to take the prisoners back to safety! As for everyone else, take on whoever you want!"

There was a shimmer in his eye, something Aya only recognized when Katsu at the height of his activities of Bruiser would have. Entrenched in games of fun, life or death scenarios with his friend, Yuji.

"I want that fat faced Oni for myself."

"RIGHT!!!!" shouted everyone and so it was to be. However, the Oni wasn't just going to let that slide. He pointed at the belligerents and shouted at his men once more.

"You heard them! I want some of you maggots in the back! I want some of you maggots in the fray! I want to see their corpses, not their smiles!!! And leave the little runt for me!!!"

He glared at Rosarina specifically, seeing her hugging Kotaro in the distance.

"And make sure to not let those pathetic pretenders escape!!!!"

The demands were made and now it was all a matter of who was going to make on them. Sixteen monsters strong vs a motley crew of eight. This modern tale of David and Goliath was to begin now. The goblins sprang up again, unleashing countless fire that Billy and Hardcase made well to return on. The rate of the former specifically kept a lot of pressure on them and gave Hardcase the chance to hurry Rosarina and Kotaro away, allowing them to reunite with their friends and Trunks. This only infuriated the Oni more which in turn put more pressure on the monsters to act, so they did. Two Werehyena roared and wildly slobbered, slashing and cutting into the over-eager Faiz, sending him tumbling into the ground. Blades of grass spun around them as the sparks from their claws shearing into metal flew across the battlefield. The cat-tongue fighter was now being done in by caniforms.

That was so unsightly, wasn't it? He sprung into the air and kicked one of them back in the chin. He lightly trotted in a boxing stance, weaving out of the way of some returning fire the goblins had before bringing out what looked like a camera. Before they could question it do, he hit one with a jump kick and slid out of the way of a swipe in retaliation to deliver a sidekick, shoving them to the side. He then slid the camera onto his fist like a gauntlet, rushing over to the dazed hyenamen and letting forth multiple energy coated blows, sending them wobbling back near the tables.

After they bumped back into the tables, they both roared at him; however, all Faiz could do was just cover where the nose of Takumi would probably be.

"I have to detect 1 million times the stench you mutts already have! Try to look at things from my point of view!"

They did and it greatly offended them. An ogre by this point was rushing into the battlefield as well; however, Aya had intercepted him and kicked the Ogre in the face with a jump kick, causing him to role onto the ground. She then slipped past Faiz and let loose multiple flowery spin kicks to the face of a Werehyena, causing him to fall to the ground in pain. They weren't done yet. Faiz spun around and locked fists with another ogre who had thrown himself in the fray, the two bobbing their heads down during the clash in order to avoid any of the ongoing fire. That just left the other werehyena to snap its jaws at Aya, only for a sharp kick from under the jaw to cause him to drop to the ground.

Running up, Billy weaved his head out of the way of another bullet, shooting each individual gun out of the hands of the goblins. By this point, the other BB guns had been trampled in the results of the earlier exchanges, leaving them with that advantage. He turned to Aya, laughing.

"Not a bad kick! You might just outdo Bessie back at the farm for blows like that."

Aya raised an eyebrow.

"Might? I pack a bigger punch than the bucking broncos you're used to pal!"

"That remains to be seen!"

Turning to face the charging army, headed by none other than the angered Oni, Aya replied "Then look and see then! If things get too rough for you, go back and watch the reruns with Rena!"

"I wouldn't miss this for the end of the world!"

The two kindred spirits rushed towards the army of monsters head-on, more excited than afraid. They were met immediately with the zombie twins; however, a swift chop from Billy to the gut of one and the dispatching jump-kick to the stomach ensured the undead would stick to warming the ground. They each dodged the swipe of an ogre and other oni respectively, countering with a collective kick to their arms. Just when it looked like they'd be in a pinch, left open for them, a repulse of force energy sent them and the trio of goblins still trying to make something of themselves without their weapons flying back onto the ground. The two looked back to see the jedi master on their side, palm outstretched and a smile on his face.

With his other hand, he reached back and levitated an innocuous looking hilt into his hand. With the press of a button, an iconic hum was heard and a blue blade of energy had been summoned. Even some of the monsters had to take pause, gasping at its majesty.

"They say it's a weapon of a more civilized age...." noted Billy.

"What? Does that mean you'd use it anytime soon?"

"Nope."

He shook his head, spinning his revolver backwards and shooting an approaching Werehyena from behind, causing him to hold his foot in pain. He hopped around and howled while Billy twirled the revolver around and holstered it.

"I'm fine with what I've got."

Meanwhile, Faiz by this point had enough of the clash and cocked his gauntlet-covered fist back, slugging his foe to the face and sending him to the ground. Then, he set the gauntlet aside and whipped out a bright red blade of his own, having a similar glow and hum to it. He ran alongside Kyle as they pushed forward, cutting through the enemy swiftly and efficiently. Their armor was thick and their skin almost seemed resistant, like cortosis levels of resistant to the heat of both blades, so they supplemented this problem with swift elbows, kicks, and in Kyle's case, bouts of unrestrained force lightning that made the hair of the hyenas stand up and poof. They now looked like giant porcupines and poodles. By this point, the Werehyenas had now had enough of their consistent mistreatment and now wanted to do something about it.

It was time for their comeback. They all assembled, even the one who was shot in the foot and the quartet of beasts howled as they combined their claws together, aligning them and forming something of a furry tractor of death. They collectively charged like some sort of primitive battering ram, causing all of those on the battlefield to jump out of the way, even the de-facto leaders trying to reach each other but finding difficulty in the haste of this battle. The hyenas cackled as they thought that the motionless Jedi and Rider respectively were in trouble. They were right there where they wanted them. But, what if that wasn't the case? What if these predators were in fact the prey?

Faiz and Kyle looked at each other and without skipping a beat, offhandedly smacked their blades against each other before taking a stance like baseball players. The lines on the Rider's body flashed a bright scarlet while force lightning crept around the lightsaber of the Jedi Master. In one stroke, one swing of their two blades, the entire quartet of tooth and claw was overcome and sent shooting off like a baseball. They rolled on the ground like bowling balls on the ground. When they stopped, they coughed out smoke as the static electricity from the combined attack rippled through their bodies.

Kyle looked at Faiz.

"Not bad, Takumi. I prefer blue but, I think red suits you."

"I can same the same for you. Though, have you ever wielded red before?"

Kyle nodded.

"I have. It was alright, I wouldn't exactly do it again."

"Really? Fancy that, Kyle Katarn the sith lord."

"Come on Cat-Tongue, I fought one in the valley of the jedi, I wouldn't be a kriffin sith in a million years!"

After that bout of laughter, they looked to see that some of the other goons of the Oni had recovered. Aya and Billy were already taking turns shooting at them or straight up beating them up and not ones to miss out on the fun, the two jumped into the air and crashed into the thick of the pile. They swung and kicked, elbowed and kneed into the mosh-pit grandly.

Meanwhile, Trunks and Hardcase had safely escorted the prisoners to safety. Rena was a bit to surprised to see all of them so suddenly but didn't hesitate to look around for what little supplies survived the trip she brought along for them. She gave them some water bottles and put a towel over Kotaro, demanding that him and Rosarina switch between the two. Though Kotaro instead just let Rosarina keep it. All eight kids, though clearly still affected by what had taken place earlier that day, were grateful for what they had done for them. And this led to Tarzan looking around at their rescuers.

"Just who are you guys?"

"Ultra Resistance." said Trunks. "We're fighting in battles against these guys."

"A-And....just who are these guys? And why have they done all of this to us?! I don't even recognize any of em!"

The other kids nodded in agreement, with Yukiko looking sad, Rosarina somewhat resenting the idea of a war even brought over here, and Kotaro just looking numb, as though the sensation of the sun and the shade felt all the same to him.

"Welll...." began Rena. "It's a bit of a long story. But, essentially a kid from my neighborhood, an older one, declared war on fun. Imagination he calls it, but I don't know what else it is."

"Aren't they just pretending to be monsters just the same?!" snapped Rosarina, causing Yukiko to hold her and say "Don't be like that, they saved us-"

"No." said Rena. "It's fine. It's understandable you'd react this way. I don't understand why they do what they do, but I understand that if none of us took a stand, then it would be the end."

She gestured towards the battle ahead, saying "Without someone fighting the battle, the victors take and take until there's nothing left."

"So what do you want to be then?"

Hardcase answered for Rena, bluntly saying "The survivors. Hopefully everyone leaves this as survivors."

They survivors of this own attacked looked onto the battle below, seeing that there were in fact people fighting for their survival. Maybe not in the objective sense, but protecting them all the same. The moshpit of monsters being countered by the efforts of a cowboy who knew how to use his gun and had a quit wit, in the same shots fired giving opportunities for the overwhelming slashes and blows brought on by a cat-tongue beast restrained within a gear. The monster fighting for humanity gave opportunities for a girl who battled against an infernal witch, the princess of an entire kingdom summoning a whip and yanking a foe down only for them to be sent up with a force push from a man who had discovered a power and despite the grappling with it and his own emotions, he overcame them every time as he did that threat.

Because of this, the two de-facto leaders were able to meet in the middle. An Oni and a boy. The boy crouched down, leaning back and getting into a fighting stance reminiscent of an old Bruce Lee movie. The Oni growled, spreading his arms after stomping into the ground, executing a near perfect shiko. In another life, he could become a yokuzuna of the ages. They were going to charge at each other head-on, but their eyes glanced over to see that the yet another oni had arrived, rushing towards the boy in an attempt to prove himself to his superior. Undeterred, the boy remained in his stance. It was madness, doing that. But perhaps he had his reasons for it.

"Stay right there, Katsu!!!" called out a voice. Jumping in front of Katsu's flanks was none other than a martial artist in an orange jump suit. He crouched down, getting in a rigid stance with his fist outstretched and his other at his side. The oni didn't care, shouting "I AIN'T SCARED OF YOU!!!!!" This declaration fell on deaf ears as the martial artist, the grappler closed his eyes and visualized a fighter had highly respected. One he wanted to fight again soon, hopefully when this was all over.

("I'm borrowing your move, Retsu! I hope I can live up to your 4,000 years of technique!")

The oni charged towards the grappler, Baki, and expected to grab him by the back of his head. He succeeded, but didn't get to fully capitalize for three reasons. Reason 1, he was met with thousands of strikes to his ribcage, shattering them within seconds. Reason 2, he cocked his fist back for a punch as a kneejerk response which would leave him open to reason 3, a counter strike at mach speed tore through the space between Baki and his chest, letting out a pressure of air signifying the barrier being broken shooting from out his back. The oni's eyes turned white and like a statue, he remained motionless before toppling over to the ground.

With that, Baki got out of his stance and looked at Katsu, saying "Enjoy your fight with him! I know you can handle that guy!"

"Sorry for taking this guy from you, Baki! I know how much you wanted to test him out!"

"It's fine, he's small fry anyway!"

The small fry in question, Onizuka gave him the sideeye, saying "Who's small fry...?!!"

When Baki left, Onizuka and Katsu returned to looking at each other. The air felt awfully quiet. Even when there were intense fights going on right this second, it was like it was just the two fighters present. And in his mind, Katsu didn’t think less of Onizuka. This fat faced Oni wasn’t some kind of reject that he was ‘taking one for the team’ to fight. This was something of an elite. And, if one elite knew another, then that would make this fight even more fruitful.

(“I know it’s weird to think, but this guy’s so rotten to the core and yet, it feels like he knows what he’s doing…”)

Onizuka rolled his head around, warming up and thinking similar thoughts.

(“So, this is the pretender of pretenders, Katsu Hoshino! He’s a small fry for sure, but…he has the same look Lord Kiba has. I can’t miss it!”)

Without saying a word, the two charges towards each other. When they met in the middle, Katsu was abruptly shoved to the ground, his body ripping through the mud and the grass. He looked down, feeling a bit of a pain in the side of his leg. Chances are, he had scratched or scraped one of his legs. But, this wasn’t enough to stop Katsu, something that the ‘towering’ Onizuka knew of.

He raised a finger.

“Ippon!!!”

“Ippon?” laughed Katsu. “I’ll get you back for that, fatso!!!!”

“Haha, just try me skinny!!!!”

Katsu knew how these members liked to play rough. So, he thought to up the ante as well. He rushed towards the oni again and sidestepped another punch, slugging him in the face and dodging another strike to score a deep blow to the gut. Before Onizuka could even blink, Katsu slid across the ground with a back fist and sent the fat-faced captain to the ground. As the blades of grass danced around him, Katsu raised a finger.

“Ippon!!!”

“Haha, I’ll admit pretender, you’re something else. But, I think it’s about time I get a wee bit serious.”

He jumped back up and cracked his knuckles, grinning.

“Forgive me and my men for being so charitable to you kids. We’d just hate to trounce you and leave you crying to your parents about how mean we are.”

“Stop all that tough talk! No matter how much you say you try, it’ll be 20,000 years before you come even a fraction more to beat me!”

Katsu laughed.

“You’re 20,000 years too soon to do something like that.”

“Fine, allow me to show you the willpower of Captain Onizuka and his elite forces!!!!!”

Onizuka began to pound his chest like a gorilla. It didn’t stop there though. He hooted and hooted and hooted, a rhythm begin to form. A drum and some vocals. Katsu was at first weirded out, staying on guard, but would be even more concerned by the turnout of the battle. The other fourteen fighters, defeated or still in battle all stood in place before pounding their chests as well and hooting. Despite kicks from Baki, Jedi mind tricks from Kyle, or Aya screaming into their ears, they were shrugged off and ignored. The members of The Ultra Resistance save for Katsu ran back and regrouped.

Faiz clenched his fist, saying “What are they doing?! It’s like they’re under some kind of…mind control?”

Kyle nodded.

“It’s more like a hivemind if anything, a bunch of Geonosian drones!”

Billy reloaded his weapon, spinning the chamber as he said “Well this is more than just another bug hunt!”

Aya on the other hand was looking at Katsu, worried. Small droplets of sweat were on the boy’s face as Onizuka continued to do so. The rhythm of the drums, the pounding became louder and louder, faster and faster. The synchronization was at its highest before a shrill whoop was heard from Onizuka. It scared away the birds, it alerted those on the sidelines recovering from their poor experience, and even caused the old lady with the horses to slowly turn her head. This experience itself made it to where it was like Onizuka was powering up. That this was some unprecedented and inane spike in energy, something that Trunks’ expression no doubt confirmed.

When all was said and done, Onizuka briefly went quiet, holding his head down. All his men just stared blankly, not saying anything or doing anything. It was kind of eerie, they had become nothing more than statues. Terracotta warriors of the modern day.

“I-Is it over…?” asked Aya, cautious. “Are they…alright?”

“I don’t know….” whispered Billy. “We ain’t encountered anything like this before.”

Baki immediately shifted into his signature stance. Right fist to the back, left lower in the front and feet firmly implanted in the ground.

“Don’t give any of them an inch!!! Whatever humanity they have left, it isn’t there anymore!!!”

“What in tarnation do you mean?! You think-“

“Yes!!!”

Katsu was now looking at the motionless body of Onizuka, until his head twitched. It went to one side and then the other. His spindly fingers swiftly moved together like little spiders and a massive smile curled on his face. His hair was blocking his eyes until now, where he lifted it up and Katsu could see a glimmer in them. What Baki said coincided with a chilling sight.

“They aren’t human anymore in the slightest…”

Onizuka hissed like a monitor lizard, ripping off his face so that his full smile, that of what was a ‘human’ would show.

“They’re monsters!!!!”

Fourteen monsters of different shapes and sizes tore off their faces, the masks to show their real inner nature. Yes they looked human, to the uninitiated eye, but they really had ripped their faces off. Skulls with thin needle like teeth. Others with massive fangs and canines. These fourteen monsters rushed the group and some like Faiz or Aya could barely react when they came. A Werehyena slashed against Faiz’s chest before grabbing him by the back of the skull and kneeing him in the gut, causing Takumi to wretch in pain. When he was on the floor, two ogres and an oni began to stomp on his body, causing him to nearly vomit within his own suit.

This was already startling enough, but everyone else had their own issues to deal with. Billy was shoved to the ground by the zombie twins, one jumping on him and punching him in the face while another grabbed his revolver and tossed it away, potentially breaking it. Billy gritted his teeth in anger, getting up and slugging the zombie in the face, only for the zombie in question to wipe the blood oozing from his nose and having his twin lick it. Billy nearly threw up, stepping back while being startled.

“What the hell are these guys made out of-“

Before he could finish that sentence, Kyle had been wholesale tossed into the cowboy by the other three cackling hyenas. The two groaned, trying to get up in a daze when they were quickly seized upon by the goblins. Naturally, they weren’t in much of a state to fight back at first, but the sharp “AGGH!!!!” from Kyle was alarming to awaken Billy’s senses to the fullest. He kicked the goblin who was on him in the face and looked at Kyle.

“What happened?!”

Holding his ankle, Kyle replied “The little freak bit me!!!”

Billy looked back.

“Seriously, what’s wrong with these kids?!!!”

Katsu was in horror at the sight of his team now being overwhelmed. Faiz was being chased in the direction of their safe spot by 3 Werehyenas, the small clan snapping at his feet to get him to run even faster. Another one, an oni, and an ogre were shoving Baki around. He was able to block multiple attacks from all of those angles, but when one grabbed him from behind, he was helpless to not simple punches but the monsters swinging their arms like noodles into his stomach wholesale to the point spit flew out of his mouth.

Another oni and two ogres had Aya in a particular pinch, swinging down on her with random tackles and smashes of the elbow she was forced to run and dodge out of the way of. She may have been faster than them, but even with her whip the reach and endurance was in fact their total favor. That wasn’t even to mention the zombies and goblins pushing the cowboy and the Jedi to retreat in the opposite direction. He would’ve said more, done nor had a fist not nearly collided with him. The frantic roaring ahead of time gave Katsu a heads up and he responded accordingly by jumping back.

That didn’t mean it was flawless though, he stumbled back as he looked in those menacing eyes the oni had. Speaking of which, he licked his lips and pulled his fist back.

“Not an Ippon, but not bad either, eh?”

“S-So this is the power of Kiba’s Super-Elite?”

“Feeling afraid?”

He laughed.

“I would be too, to be frank. Everything feels so real when you value stupid crap like those games. That’s what makes what we do sooo much fun!”

Katsu gulped, but quickly balled up his fists, getting ready to fight.

“I made a promise, you know! Even if I am afraid right now, there’s something even more scary waiting at the end of all this. There’s no point in wasting my feelings here!”

“Oooh! And just what’s at the end of the tunnel?”

“And old friend. And, I hope at the end of the tunnel, I can say he still is.”

“Hehe, I guess I’ll do you a service and stop you from reaching the end. It’s for your own good, Ultraman Bruiser.”

Katsu nodded and rushed towards Onizuka with a jumping punch. The monster blocked the strike with a forearm and countered with the slam of his elbow in Katsu’s side, causing him to feel like his lunch was going to come up again. He held his stomach while running and ducking out of the way of an unorthodox move Onizuka executed: spinning around with his fists closed like a too hoping he’d hit something. He knocked a strand of hair or two on Katsu, but otherwise he was fine. Onizuka spun around and charged towards his foe once again, hitting a straight that was deflected but landing an uppercut to Katsu’s shoulder that again sent him skidding back. The creator of Bruiser grit his teeth as his opponent approached him like a charging animal.

“What’s the point of waiting for the end of the tunnel if you can’t make it past the roadblock?!!!”

Katsu didn’t reply, instead rolling out of the way and blocking a random kick by crossing his wrists. And even then that hurt, that really hurt. Despite this ‘oni’ being his height, his punches rattled like that fight with Kiba. That poisonous, venomous clash with Kiba.

“Tch…”

He avoided another strike and kicked Onizuka in the stomach but to his surprised, nothing happened. He kicked with another foot spun around with another kick and unleashed a flurry of punches onto the demon, but no matter how much damage he seemed to take, nothing happened. Was he even taking any? By this point, Onizuka was laughing and laughing at Katsu’s attempts to harm him.

“Why aren’t you getting hurt by this?! Are you invincible?!”

“The opposite-“

He grabbed Katsu’s fist forcefully, and pulling it back against his will, he yanked it forward so forcefully Katsu could tears building up in his eyes. The result? A punch to the face where yet another tooth had shot out from Onizuka’s mouth. Smiling, the oni had some blood pouring from where it once was.

“I feel everything! And I can’t get enough of it!!!”

He knocked Katsu back with a punch of his own, causing him to tumble briefly in the grass before he somersaulted back and recovered.

“Me and my men, we live for this!!!!” he shouted, pounding his chest with a fist. “Each and every person under my command for one reason or another, no matter how they could disagree with me, we allll enjoy the thrill of a fight!!!! A real one!!!!”

He pointed at Katsu.

“That’s what gets me fired up about pretenders like you!!! Lion cubs play fight to practice how to hunt! Young bison run around and clash heads to know how to mate!”

“What are you trying….to say?!”

“What purpose does being Ultraman Bruiser serve?”

No response, just the sounds of his friend’s progressively being pushed on the back foot.

“What purpose does being any superhero, villain whatever you want to be have?! I know what I am!!!” He gestured towards himself, hands curled. “I’m a monster, a big bad beast under your bed to scare some sense into ya!!!!!”

Katsu could only stare at him, motionless like the statues were before his transformation. Onizuka cackled and slowly approached the boy. It was clear that his spirit was broken. Pulling out something random to throw his resolve off course was the best way to beat Katsu, Ultraman Bruiser. If Kiba could do it and Yuji was to be trusted, this was certain to be the end.

“W-What…?” asked Katsu, shivering. Onizuka stopped, smiling. He was frozen with fear, wasn’t he?

“What….A STUPID QUESTION TO ASK!!!!!!”

Katsu clenched fists and roared at Onizuka, stupefying him and causing some of the nearby fights taking place like Aya’s or Baki’s to temporarily cease. Despite not believing in the similar sort of imagination, Onizuka could see a faint glow at Katsu while the boy pointed at him.

“I saw Ultraman Mebius fight in the past for one of his pals! He saved the future even though he was in the past! It was sad, it was fun, it was cool and from then on, I wanted to be like that!!!!”

Onizuka grimaced. He wanted to interrupt, but he couldn’t. Was he intrigued? Was he excited? Was he even scared? He didn’t know, but the understanding of those emotions wouldn’t be given time as Katsu’s hair began to flicker back and forth between is regular hair color and a bright gold.

“You’re right! What we do isn’t the same as grown-ups, but who are you to tell us?!! Right now, I’m gonna be Ultraman for the kids who want to enjoy themselves!!! For the kids who want to do what they want in their free time!!!! And, most importantly…”

His eyes flashed blue.

“For my friends and family!!!!!! They deserve that time too!!!!!!”

A brilliant wave of golden energy blew past Onizuka, forcing him to raise his guard and grit his teeth. When all was said and done, he slightly lowered it and gasped in amazement at the transformation Katsu had undergone. Standing there before him, Katsu now had spike up flowing blond hair and a brilliant golden aura. He stood there, his being what felt like the sharpest daggers in the universe.

“Even for guys like you….” he finished. “No one should tell us how to have our fun.”

Looking on, Aya whispered “Katsu….” before nodding. Out of anyone, she understood the most and turning to her enemies, she took out a familiar device; however, this time things would be different. She slammed her palm into it and shouted "Beast On!!!!!" The monsters attacking her prior had averted their eyes as well. When they looked, they saw that like her brother, Aya had now become something of a golden warrior herself. Waving her arms around, at one point placing a hand on her chest, she said "I resonate with what my brother's saying! His heart's is the most honest here and I honestly resonate with that!!!"

Striking a pose, a brilliant explosion erupted behind her as she shouted "GekiYellow!!!!"

One of the ogres pointed at the ranger, his finger shaking a bit.

"Didn't they tell us she was the blue one?"

"Me and the other yellow swapped changers! I wanted to break in a....faster mode shall we say?"

In the blink of an eye, she appeared before the ogre and struck him a bunch of times in the chest. Before he could react, she tripped him up from his legs and caused him to fall down. She then hopped on his stomach, hurting him further and using that as leverage to drop kick the oni she was fighting in the face. The other ogre tried to act as wild as they were before, but it just wasn't the same anymore. She pulled her fists back, waving her arms around before getting in another fighting stance, and this had the ogre a bit shaken. Not from the fact she could beat him, but the fact an opponent could change conditions so quickly in battle. It was an exciting yet terrifying prospect, something made all the more for the fact this was just a girl. He could only imagine what her brother could make him feel. He saw that his leader was fighting against the main boss on the enemy's side, so why shouldn't he be able to fight this girl? Even though through the mask she assumed, there was an arrogant smile. No, better put, it was a confident and assured one. She would win this battle.

Katsu’s words had also reached Baki. The near perfect coordination yet wild behavior of these beasts was what reminded the boy of his training in the woods. Shrouded in darkness, he was surrounded by bats. Shrouded in darkness, he fought a beast only his father could’ve said confidently ‘I won.’ And shrouded in darkness he took on an entire group of mercenaries. All of these happened when he was surrounded and overwhelmed. These prospects were dangerous yet exciting. And while there were things learnt through these battles and friends made along the way.

There was something at the end of his tunnel. Something at the end of the tunnel that no matter the scale of this conflict was considered larger. This someone was so indomitable and unapproachable, an immovable force and force of nature that he was considered a thing. Not a ogre. The Ogre.

He cocked his fist back as he was charged at head on by the ogre. The Werehyena planned on attacking from one side behind and the oni from the other. And the way he cocked it back along with his words, they were reminiscent of a time he had a similar declaration.

“You’re all strong, that I’ll admit. But, there’s someone even stronger that I have to fight! So, absolutely no matter what…”

He closed his eyes. Even then, he could almost visualize the entire scope of the area regardless. The enemies included. With that out of the way, two visuals flashed into his mind: a beautiful woman who smiled at him, waiting for his success that day. Accompanying it was a soothing lullaby, the last one he could remember. The next was the image of a back, a back that signified strength and power. A challenge to be met and a battle to be overcome. Yet at the same time, a devilish smile, insatiable laughter and hunger. These two images overlapped: the woman being embraced by the man before falling to the ground, limp.

He opened his eyes, letting his fist shoot forward like a rocket as he shouted “I absolutely will not lose!!!!”

The ensuing blow struck the ogre in the chin. Time froze and so much happened, that it was astounding it was the work of one blow. The most important thing was, the ogre was sent tripping and tumbling back with a bright red mark on his chin. He struggled to stand up. Spinning like a lotus in the river, the momentum Baki had achieved was something only martial artists millions of years ago could achieve: Ultra Ancient Martial Arts.

30,000,000 years ago, they practiced the art of continuously spinning. The way Gamera, the guardian of Earth’s mana was charged, the way the ancient giants of light used their attacks, or even the dragon balls themselves were all spinning, circular. The art of Feng Shui was based on this principle and nearly perfected with that of Dragon’s Dream. However here, having found the perfect center, Baki Hanma had imagined himself as the very being of the lotus. Of the circular shape itself. So, a punch with the exact same force was given to the Werehyena and then the oni.

They all cried in pain. They enjoyed fighting, this was a bit of a sting to their pride but it also hurt. It also didn’t help that Baki now returned to his stance and awaited for the next attack, if they were even able to do so. But, who knew? With the art of the lotus perfected, it was anyone’s guess as to how they’d counter that.

Katsu himself had calmed down the intense aura of the Super Saiyan transformation, his hair turning a pale blond. He calmly approached the startled Onizuka while his friends fought hard nearby. This immediate insurrection against his would-be defeat had a lot of questions bounce around in the oni’s head.

(“How the hell did he get so strong?! I don’t even…believe yet…I do….Is this the power Yuji spoke of?!!!”)

He looked into Katsu’s eyes. They were still fierce yet calm. It wasn’t the sort of look Kiba had to make him have unrest, they were gentle in a way. And that unsettled him all the more.

(“This is the power of Ultraman Bruiser!!! Before even being Ultraman…he’s already- Oh what the hell….I can’t help that!”)

He popped his knuckles.

(“It can’t be helped at all!!!”)

“You still want to fight me?

Beckoning him over with the wave of his hand, Onizuka answered “I want to keep fighting until one of us taps out from the exhaustion!!! Show me why Lord Kiba’s so interested in you!!!”

“I don’t have that kind of time…” replied Katsu, crossing his wrists as the jagged golden aura was brought to life once more. “But I’m more than up for a demonstration!!!!”

He raised his arms in the air as the golden aura of the Super Saiyan erupted around them. Nearby grass was ripped into the air and rocks levitated. But, in that same vain, an aura emanated off of Onizuka, who licked his lips. It was faint, but it caused the grass on his end to wilt and atrophy. Something that reminded Katsu of his fight with Gesuhime. Hopefully, this opponent wouldn’t be as troublesome. Then again, experience so far had told him that an outlook like that would be more than wrong.

When their powering up was done, Katsu charged after jumping in the air, pulling his fist back and shouting “Raaaaagggghh!!!!” His foe did the same in kind, swinging his arm back and balling up his fists to where they looked like pudgy boulders. He announced “Huaaaaaaggghh!!!!!”

“Grahhhh!!!!”

“Duaaahhhh!!!!!”

“Aggghhh!!! Get away from me!!!!!”

Though Katsu’s words hadn’t reached him, the three furry monsters were going to reach Kamen Rider Faiz. It was kind of shameful, seeing as he was meant to battle foes like this. But their fighting style was wild and erratic, to where one had pole vaulted off of the bench and had used it as leverage to drop kick him in the back. When he crashed to the ground, he turned around, now on his back groaning. He held his shoulder as well, worrying if it was now dislocated. No amount of deflecting or sarcasm could stop his mom from getting him to fess up about that.

“Hehe….I want Kamen Rider for breakfast!!!!” shouted the first to arrive at the body. “I call dibs!!!!”

The other two then arrived, hearing his plea and nodding. However, they forgot to ask the consent of one other party. Faiz raised his hands in the air, trying to plead his case.

“Why would you want to eat me?! I’m gross, I’m an inorganic lifeform! I taste yucky!!! Kamen Rider’s are grasshoppers you know!”

The Werehyena grinned and replied “I eat grasshoppers all the time at my Grandpa’s village!”

“I- No wonder you wanted to be a Hyena person.”

The Hyenamen were not the only ones who could see Faiz’s state. Eddie stood up, looking at Hardcase and Trunks.

“He’s in trouble you’ve got to do something!”

Rena nodded.

“Kamen Rider Faiz will be Hyena chow if you don’t do anything!”

Trunks shook his head.

“I can’t go….Someone has to keep watch of you guys. As much as I want-“

Hardcase raised a hand in front of Trunks.

“I’ll go.”

“Y- You will? I-“

“Me and kitty cat tongue don’t always see eye to eye. But that doesn’t mean I want to see him on a dinner plate.”

Trunks blushed a little, scratching the back of his head.

“Well shucks, I didn’t expect you to be so willing already Hardcase.”

Rena clenched her fist and held it to her chest.

“This, ladies and gentlemen is the true heart of an Ultra Resistance member!!! Salute him everyone!!! He’s gonna get his comrade out of a tough pinch!!!!”

She, Shotaro, and Trunks all saluted him. The former prisoners of Kiba’s forces while still confused and kind of overwhelmed by the scope of the situation did so as well. Tarzan was impressed by Hardcase’s cool look and shades especially while Kotaro felt it was a nice change pf pace, though he was more focused on Katsu’s fight than anything. Only Yukiko and Rosarina didn’t, and that was after Hardcase left. The reason was quite simple.

Yukiko wanted to know what Rosarina was doing and Rosarina was holding a notepad that fell from Hardcase’s pocket.

“Rosarina, what are you-“

“I’m reading this! It’s from his pocket.”

“What does it say?” asked Eddie.

She read through the contents on the page, flipped through. She squinted her eyes and then looked back at the others.

“Uh, it says here he wanted to uhh, trifecta him.”

“Ehh?” said everyone in unison, leading to Rena taking helm of the notes and saying “Ohh!!!” upon reading it. “He wants to dissect Takumi!”

“Ohhhh!!! O- Oh.”

As on brand as it was, it was somewhat disappointing. Trunks laughed it off though saying “I mean, it’s the thought that counts, right?”

Yes, that’s all that mattered in the end, wasn’t it? On Takumi’s end, he was just about ready to become lunch. Or brunch, had it just been a bit earlier. Whatever the case his body was merely lifted it up by the head and where he would be laid to rest for consumption would be a bed of rocks and dirt the other two had dug out with nearby sticks. The Werehyena grabbing the head of Faiz opened his maw, thinking of all the delicious ways he could cook him.

The food in question however was less receptive to the idea. He looked away in disgust, holding where his nose would be.

“I already told you, but would it kill you to brush your teeth?! Halitosis is worse than being a ‘pretender’ you know!”

For that he was tossed in the bed preemptively with his hunter replying “I’ll share with my brethren! Seeing as you’re mouthy enough for three!!!”

The Werehyena surrounded Faiz and licked their lips. It looked like cat tongue Takumi would have his bones licked clean by that of the Hyenas. It was a fate he didn’t want, but he knew the risks- No, he still didn’t want to die honestly, and he curled up his body a bit, willing to fight back but feeling like he was on his last legs.

This was the end.

Just as Takumi thought he would meet his maker, he heard the pumping of a shotgun. He looked around. Maybe he was just hearing things but no, the beasts that were going to eat him were looking behind. And who they saw was none other than-

“Hardcase!!!”

Within his suit, Takumi smiled. Though he did his best to conceal that.

“Stay away from my omega, you dirty mongoose rejects!!!”

Hardcase aimed his weapon at the monsters while Takumi’s smile evaporated.

“I’m not a stinking wolf!!!!”

The Werehyenas had to ignore their prey for now and focus on the threat at hand. They looked at each other, communicating through a mix of scents and growling before charging towards Hardcase. One would think Hardcase would run towards them, seeing as he had the weapon. But they were too close, even for that of a shotgun. If he did shoot it at them, one miss and it would be done for him. So, much to Takumi's frustration, he turned tail and ran. He ran to the left. He ran to the right. But no matter where he ran, there was a three strong conga-line of Werehyenas after him. When he ran to the left again, the hyenas followed him. He ran so far that he came back from the right and decided to go down the middle, hopping over Takumi.

The Werehyenas would come from the same place, one went in the opposite direction that Hardcase did while the other followed him. The final one looked at Takumi, thinking that it was time to eat him. However, the Rider sprang up and while tired, had enough in him to run into the direction where Hardcase went. The best way to describe them running was like that of a program Hardcase actually watched, the one to set him down on this pathway of conspiracy work. Scooby Doo, specifically where the gang would be chased up and down the halls.

In an instance of the chase, Takumi ran from right to left with two monsters following him and some random duck in a nearby pond who was interested in the fight. Then coming down from the top was a hyena followed by Hardcase with his gun, filled with a newfound courage. However, he then ran in the opposite direction, turning right as the hyena decided to turn things on him. Eventually, all parties involved, including the duck were now spinning around each other in a circle until they all got dizzy, falling over one another. This pile of monsters, riders, and a madman theorist were all fighting to get up, with the only fowl in the mix flying up and away, angrily quacking at how obnoxious they were.

Eventually, Hardcase and Faiz rolled from the pile as the trio of Werehyenas were now ready to rush at them again. Faiz looked over at the theorist, shouting "Shoot them!!!"

"I can't!"

"What do you mean you can't?!"

One of them lunged towards Faiz, attempting to pounce on him. Luckily, he kicked the beast in the check, stunning it briefly. He then ran between the other two, sliding under and rolling out of the way. While they wondered where he was briefly, Faiz jumped up high enough to where Hardcase could see him. Even if it was only momentarily.

"Come on! Can't you let off one shot?!"

"I can't! If I shoot them, I'm no better than they are!"

"I- Awww come on!!!"

Faiz landed on the ground and noticed the entire pack turning around to face him. Was this really going to be the end again? And here he thought Hardcase would be able to help out. Well as it turned out, clumps of mud being thrown at their heads was what did the trick in distracting them. They turned to look at the theorist and growled, deciding to go after him instead.

"You'll pay for that!!!!" cackled one of them as they began to chase after him. Hardcase could only reply "W-Wait! I'm lactose intolerant! You can't eat me!"

Faiz groaned.

"At least you made for a good distraction."

Applying a watch on his wrist, he tapped a combination of buttons. After he did so, his form changed, the chest plate expanding to reveal a core and his overall state now being a mix of gunmetal grays and silver. The most important thing was that two of the three Werehyena caught on to this and were rather interested in this new change. But, that probably wasn't the best idea, considering they wouldn't see it for long.

"Complete."

"Come on pretender, what's that gonna do?! You look weaker if anything!"

"I won't say anything about the fact you acknowledge I've changed."

Faiz calmly tapped the watch on his wrist before a "Start Up." was heard. The numbers on the watch began to move rapidly like a timer for a bomb. And then in a blur of gray, both were completely floored in that instant. At first they thought it was some unknown force, one getting up only to be completely turned around like a top, bopped on the head like a weasel and shoved to the ground. The other got an even worse fate, getting what was at first assumed to be a wedgie but only set up for as Takumi put it a "MACH SPEED ASS KICKING!!!!" that sent him crashing into the body of his own friend. To finish things off in this state of his, where the world was so slow, he decided to take his time. He sped off, going elsewhere.

His destination? He found himself in the middle of the intense battlefield, skirting past Baki and his rather equal engagement with his opponents, if not skewed more in his favor. And in this same world where everything was slower, the butterflies in the air stopped their swift wing flaps more predictable and slow than the movement of a tractor, he had met a kindred spirit. One that had just got done bicycle kicking a foe about a hundred times in the chest and knocking another over like a pinhead. They met in the middle of this battlefield and greeted each other.

"So, you've accessed GekiYellow's power. How's it feel?"

"Not bad! I think I prefer the fantastic technique a Jaguar would give, since I'm already used to speed."

"Ahh, I totally understand. I get really dizzy after using this power."

Aya pointed at his watch.

"Aren't you on limited time?"

"Oh! Yeah, I am."

There was a brief silence between the two.

"Wanna trade while we're like this for a bit?"

"Sure!"

The two sped past each other, slapping hands like wrestlers tagging each other in. Aya ran over and spun around so fast that the Werehyenas were now standing up. By this point they had wanted to fight back, one wanting to punch her in the face while the other was content with stomping. So, she did the minimal work by redirecting the punch to one's chest and the stomp to one's foot, causing immense pain and confusion for the other. She then went over to the one going after Hardcase and just gave him a light shove. As for Faiz, he also had to get minimalistic considering the brevity of this switch. He kicked the oni in the foot and jumped up, scoring a blow in the ribs before speeding past the two ogres. With the flick of his wrists, the other two ogres felt a litany of blows to their faces before they inexplicably found their heads forcibly shoved against each other, causing them to drop to the ground.

With that, the two speedsters high fived each other when they met in the middle again, leaping towards their downed enemies.

"Exceed Charge!"

"GekiHammer!!!!"

A drill of red photonic energy appeared in front of the stunned monsters. Before they could even react, another appeared, and then another. At all sides and angles, they had been surrounded. And in that same vain as they had done to those they attacked, those they had troubled both of the resistance or purely innocent, there was nothing that they could do. All they could do if you could even call it that was roar in vain as multiple Faiz plunged through those drills, creating a mighty explosion and flinging their limp bodies back.

On the other hand, the trio of enemies Aya was facing found themselves motionless before what was a wrecking ball. The issue itself wasn't the wrecking ball's presence, but how it was used. Aya had the chain going as far back as possible and the ball itself was lagging behind her and her speed, so that when she actually dashed past them and they tried to keep up, they were helpless to notice the powerful and dense ball striking them on their sides, causing sparks to fly and their bodies to discharge with lightning. Yet again, another explosions erupted behind Aya as it did Faiz again, both human-sized heroes looking like multiple sticks of dynamite had detonated behind them. And, they refused to look back. They were too cool for that.

"3...2....1. Time Out...Reformation."

The heat that once exuded from Faiz's body subsided as he returned to his normal state. However, this created a problem. By then, Takumi had expended his energy reserves by doing so much in his Rider form. He felt somewhat out of breath and it's not like he had been given a water break throughout all of this. There was a nearby water fountain, but more pressing, there was a nearby enemy. The last Hyena standing noticed him and leapt up, knocking him down with his sharp claws. Then came the pummeling, a left and then a right. While blood wasn't flying out just yet, he wouldn't leave this battle without any bruises. He could feel the blows through his armor and then some, the trade mark rough play Kiba had endorsed was going to mark a death sentence for his career as a resistance member if this continued.

"You're gonna pay with your flesh, pretender!"

He slammed his fist in Faiz's body, causing sparks to shoot up into the sky like a birthday cake. This was the straw that broke the camel's back. Faiz's form had now reverted, with the words "Complete." sounding like the resolution the judge presiding over life and death had made.

The Werehyena cocked his fist back, lifting up a struggling but weak Takumi by the collar of his shirt.

"And I swear on all my brethren! On the Nandi Bear!"

Takumi looked back, wincing once again. But, a certain set of words would instill hope in him, the complete opposite of that earlier 'complete.'

"Hey, Werehyena!"

The Werehyena turned back and while Takumi opened his eyes, it was Hardcase again and he was running straight towards the beast. Takumi was tossed aside as Hardcase somersaulted in the air and crashed into the monster. The head on tackle was then followed up by Hardcase using his gun as leverage to restrain the monster However, the beast was more powerful than him. A deep elbow to the gut sent him to the ground and his weapon was tossed away. He rolled to one side and then the other as the monster attempted to stomp him out. This kaijin was going to try and crush him if that was the last thing he did.

"Watch out, Hardcase!" warned Takumi. "He's gonna get you!"

"No he isn't!"

Hardcase grabbed onto his gun when he was close enough and slid right under the crotch of the Werehyena and the other side to where he was pointing at his back. With the cock of his weapon, the theorist said "Say hi to the Tsavo Bros for me will ya?" What followed was a shot aimed at the back of the beast and one that reverted this certain-kill attitude of this Hyena-man to that of a puppy.

"AGGGGGGHG!!!!!" he shouted while holding his back. "OW! OW! OW!!!!!" He kept shouting as he ran all over the place before collapsing in the pile that his comrades were beginning to form.

Takumi got up and dusted himself off, looking at a tired Hardcase.

"Not bad, Hardcase.....Not bad. You are....you but, you know how to get things done."

"It's as I said..." he smiled. "Unorthodox, but effective. Now-"

"No, I'm not a Wolf."

Takumi folded his arms.

"You think you could....let me see-"

"No."

"Oh come on! I need to analyze which one you are so I can understand! Are you at least a cat, or a cheetah?!"

Takumi tilted his head, replying "Do you think I'd be dizzy going fast if I was the cheetah Orphenoch?!"

“I guess that does make some bit of sense, huh?”

Hardcase laughed.

“I guess there isn’t much of a reason to dissect you after all! Hahahaha!”

“Hahaha- Dissect who?”

Hardcase looked over to the weakened Werehyenas, still trying to get up from their stupor

“It’s a shame we had to fight like this. I would’ve promoted a more nutritious diet under less vitriolic circumstances.”

“Like what?”

Reaching into his pocket, Hardcase pulled out a small bag. He then dug his fingers into it, taking out some sort of jam spread and sucking it off of his fingers.

“Vegemite.”

“What’s Vegemite?”

Hardcase shook his head out of amusement.

“Oh Takumi, you sweet summer child. If only you knew of the dietary benefits this snack provides at half the cost the zebras want you to pay.”

He gestured towards their fallen foes, adding “Let’s go take care of them.” When he walked off, Takumi sighed and followed. Confused, a bit annoyed, but grateful all the same.

At the same time, Kyle and Billy were having their own conundrum. Kyle had leapt back, taking aim with his blaster and letting off a few shots at the zombies. One swallowed the bolt and it burst from the other side of his head, leaving a ghastly smile in place the others laughed at. Billy was on the ground at the time, searching for his gun. He looked up at the results before looking at the Jedi in irritation.

“Dagnabbit! I thought your fancy tech was gonna get the job done!”

“It’s not the blaster’s fault it ate that for breakfast!”

Billy spun around, jumping up and kicking a charging set of goblins down.

“Space wizards and giant lizard death traps, and all those fancy things can do is give a zombie a mouth job?!”

“Well when you put it like that…”

The horde rushed at them again, forcing the Jedi to flip to the side and force pushing Billy to the other end, causing the cowboy to grumble “You ride rougher than Bessie!”

Kyle kicked a zombie back and shot a goblin down. He then tossed the blaster to his other hand and used the force to summon his lightsaber. He ignited it and cut through the other zombie before twirling around and gunning down a second goblin and cutting down the third.

“I’m sorry Duchess of Dantooine, do you want me to be more gentle?”

“Dadgum nerf herder….they’re getting up by the way!”

An aura appeared around them, goblins growing sharper fangs and claws, while the zombies regenerated. They began to slowly get up and had it not been for a large repulse of the force Kyle had generated they likely would’ve mobbed him.

He jumped next to Billy, who had gotten up, dusting himself off with a hand.

“Do you think you can handle a lightsaber?”

“Nope! I prefer guns!”

“Is a blaster good enough for you?”

Billy shrugged.

“Compared to hokey religions and ancient weapons, a blaster ain’t too bad.”

By then the group of cretinous monsters were rabid and ravenous enough to try and run them down. However, it would be these two, these two experienced members of the Ultra Resistance who would rush them down. A blaster was tossed into the hand of the cowboy and they ran alongside each other. These two vs the five chasing them. Two zombies and three goblins, how’d they do it?

A zombie had a goblin hop on his shoulders, leading to a pretty terrifying sight. However, Kyle dashed past the zombie, slicing off his legs and causing him to topple over. The goblin was going to try and abandon ship, but was met with a shot to the head from Billy.

Billy then used the toppling bodies of the two as leverage to leap above and riddle the next goblin with more blaster bolts, landing on the ground and stomping on the chest for good measure. He ducked as a zombie tried to chomp at him. The blade from behind the cowboy poked at the forehead before it completely sliced off the head of the zombie. The headless deadman walking around was then kicked down by the cowboy.

All that remained was just one goblin.

The goblin was on his own, but he had an advantage the others did not: he held the revolver that Billy had. He picked it up and held it tightly, glaring at them. Kyle was going to act, but Billy held out a hand, this was enough to tell him to stop. The cowpoke stepped towards the goblin, nodding.

“You know how it is.”

The goblin nodded as well and they took ten paces back. Kyle felt strange about this. Billy was taking a massive risk by even allowing this duel to pass. But that was just the jitters involved with something like this. He was a rebel before and as he was, Billy was a longtime outlaw. They both had a respect on the basis that they evaded the long arms, the reaches of more dangerous forces, sometimes on their own.

What Luke said, what the tenants of what he believed in said to trust his feelings, to let them guide his actions should they do so. But not to immerse himself in them either. So, it only made sense that he take a step back. He felt like he had a lot of trust in Billy and likewise with him. Fretting over some goblin wasn’t going to do either of them any good.

The two parties had their fingers twitching over their respective weapons.

“When it’s noon, we draw!”

What time was it?

Noon-ish. It wasn’t about that so much as it was what it meant.

The blazing sun and some random tumbleweed past through.

Then it was time to draw. Shots rang out. That of a bolt. That of a bullet. They whizzed past each other and under the sun’s glow, both parties were on obliged to take a knee.

They say that when Billy nearly fell, the clouds had begun brewing. They were fixing to cry tears to mourn the loss of the cowpoke that traveled under their watch for so many years. But, they sucked them up, and held them in. Because, it wasn’t Billy’s time to go yet.

He stood up, fit as horse. His bandanna waved in the wind as his foe dropped to the ground, dropping his revolver. And from then on, that was how Billy the kid managed to defeat a bunch of undead monsters, gaining the nickname of Billy the Slayer. But, that’s between you and me.

Billy walked over to the goblin, picking up his gun and giving a nod of acknowledgment.

”You’re not a bad shot.”

He turned back and saw Kyle was already there, arms folded.

”What? That eager to get your stuff back?”

He handed it to the Jedi, to which Kyle replied “So, what’s your impressions on using a blaster? Still gonna keep using slugs?”

”They’re uncivilized.” noted Billy. “Half the time, I had to knock the varmints out just to finish the job. ‘Slugs’ effective regardless.”

Kyle smiled and nodded.

”I suppose that is the case, considering they don’t have any loyalty towards their owners, right?”

”H-Hey, what do you-“

A light poke to his shooting arm, his right was done. And in response Billy immediately held his arm, grumbling in irritation.

Kyle didn’t need to say anything. His face already did all the work, prompting Billy to say “Stop being a nerf herder.” as they started walking off.

”Huh, still surprised you picked up on Basic slang like that.”

”Nerf herder, Mutton Puncher, when you go enough places, you realize it’s all the same.”

”Then why not just stick with Mutton Puncher?”

”You gotta…’refine’ your vernacular. You can’t put the same spread on toast everyday, Katarn.”

Truer words were never spoken.

All that was left besides the riff-raff was the intense battle only heating up from where it started. Katsu ducked under a punch and slid past the legs of Onizuka. With the agility of a squirrel he grabbed onto the oni’s back and twirled around in the air, kicking him in the spine. He let out a sharp roar and swung behind with the off hand, only to be left open for a strike to the chin. There was another kick, but it was endured and Katsu was smacked back yet again.

With his wrists crossed, Katsu endured. He then spread them, powering up even further and diving in for a kick to his foe. This was deflected by the puffing of his stomach, sending the Super Saiyan rolling back and eligible for a kick in the stomach. Katsu however wasn’t going to be done in my a mere kick and actively grabbed onto that leg, holding it tightly to the point where Onizuka was trying to pry the boy off of him.

“Get off of me! Y-You little runt!”

He started kicking his leg out, but that didn’t do much. It was only when he stomped it into the ground, causing it to crack, that Katsu finally leapt back twirling in the air and shooting off towards Onizuka again like a heat seeking missile. On one front a flurry of punches and then on the other, the same again. Small bursts of the golden aura would signify a change, something that Onizuka took full advantage of. And in a sense here, he was having a sort of fun. The way his foe would dart about the air, thinking he had this much power was entertaining.

It was job to crush it, yet, wouldn’t it be fair to have it go on longer? Who was he to crush it? No, these were treasonous thoughts. And he needed his mental state in order if he wanted to counter these attacks. He broke through the treasonous thinking by latching his arms around Katsu, squeezing him tightly and causing him to nearly cough out spit.

“Agggh!!!”

“Huehehee, since you like flying so much, I’ll take you on a trip!”

“I-I…actually prefer racecars over planes…”

“How about a rocket ship, you little Einstein!!!”

“Wha- Wooooaaaaahhhhh!!!!”

Katsu had indeed taken off like a rocketship. One moment he was in the arms of his enemy, the next he saw blurry visages of the sky, the grass, and then the dirt. Especially the dirt. His body had been smacked against the ground and so much momentum from that throw had caused him to spin incessantly. It’s like there were ants in his pants they way he was writhing and twisting on the floor.

Onizuka’s steps were now stomps. They reverberated in Katsu’s ears. They were a literal definition of the spear to the shield, the soft shield to the boy’s ear drums. His Super Saiyan light started to flicker and fade. The prominent aura was gone and all that remained was the pale hair. Which would soon be used as a way to lift him upwards like a vegetable.

The ever eager farmer, Onizuka let loose a devastating blow to his cache’s chest, in turn letting him cough abruptly.

“I’m a surgeon, Katsu Hoshino! And this park here is my operating table!”

“Tch….”

Katsu could only wiggle helplessly as another blow was dealt to his chest, yielding the same results.

(“I have the speed advantage over him, but he’s stronger than me. Every time he hits me, it feels like a bull just hit me straight on with his head. B-But maybe….”)

Katsu looked at the delighted face of his foe.

(“Yeah! A head on fight isn’t worth it! You take too much damage you like dealing it out! Let’s see how you like me cutting you off from your fix, Oni kid!!!”)

Gripping his fist tightly, Onizuka also held his breath so that there would be more build up into the strike. This would be the final blow.

“Nah!!!”

Katsu acted, abruptly kicking Onizuka in the stomach, causing the gust of air he held in to puff out hoarsely, but he lost all the power he had within that one fist. Not to mention before him, the little Super Saiyan maintained his glow, kicking him in the face again before dashing around and sledgehammering him in the shoulder.

Onizuka only slid off to the side from this. He may have been winded but this would not be the end. He wound back both of his fists and spun around like a top hopelessly only for Katsu to then avoid him. He hopped past the still wound up enemy of his and gently kicked his behind without even turning to face him. This caused the oni to precariously wobble and wiggle. He hobbled on one foot, flapping his wings like a bird in order to prevent the accident that was about to happen.

“Ahhhhh! There’s an-“

Katsu then appeared before him, holding the boy back with one hand, laughing “An anthill, leave these guys out of this! What did they ever do to you?”

The ants in the anthill moved in accordance with these new titans above them, retreating into their hill or scouting out the general perimeter around the hill itself. Onizuka’s fear increased and so did his weight, forcing the Super Saiyan to use two hands, digging his feet into the ground.

“Please, no!!! I’m not getting ants in my pants!!!”

With a heave and a groan, Katsu pushed the flapping oni back, allowing him to be on stable ground.

Both let out a sigh of relief.

“Phew! Boy you’re heavy…”

“Ah! No ants in my pants today!!!”

Onizuka pumped his fist in the air and seeing this Katsu did as well. With this in mind, they had the same idea of things. How this battle would truly conclude in the most manliest of ways.

Onizuka and Katsu got into a tachiai stance, two sumo wrestlers ready to rush each other at a moments notice. Much like another duel that had occurred, it began when it begun, the two rushing towards each other with the force of a rhino and the speed of cheetah. They glided among the grass before they met in the middle.

“Jannn!!!!” roared Onizuka.

“Ken!!!!” growled Katsu.

“Po-“

Onizuka’s fist blasted forward, but in his face one could not see a grin of assured victory. It was confuddlement turned into outright confusion at the trickery before him. Katsu had bamboozled him by rolling out of the way and with him open gave a sharp jab to the chin.

Even for Onizuka, this pain wasn’t the sort of broad or striking pain he endured and enjoyed. This was sharp, like an invisible knife had been jammed up his very jawline with that attack. He held his chin, while pointing at Katsu.

“You little girl!!! Fight like a man!”

“I’m fighting like one…” replied Katsu. “A smart man that is! A genius in fact!”

“Okay Einstein…” relented Onizuka, flexing his muscles. “I’ll take you on another trip!!!”

“Nimbus!!!” called Katsu as his demonic foe attempted to grab him again. And in that instance a yellow cloud carried the boy above the oni just in the nick of time. He stuck his tongue out at him and pulled down his eyelid. “Sorry, I got a ride of my own!”

“H-How?!!! How even- They never said you could-“

The flying nimbus swerved around Onizuka and went to his blindside, allowing for a blow, an even harder one than before with the same sharpness as well to hit him. He turned around, seeing that Katsu was now pulling some sort of strange staff from out of nowhere while on the cloud.

“It’s not about what they say, it’s what I think!!! You’d never do stuff like this because you’re only worried about what’s in front of you!”

“Eh?! So are you with these childish games!!!”

Katsu shrugged.

“Ain’t that the point of childhood? You know no salaryman can just be an oni, right?”

“Sh-Shut up!!!!”

Onizuka was fixing to charge at Katsu, with the latter explaining “I got tipped off about the nimbus after I saved Doraemon. They still wanted to thank me somehow. He even got this from Korin’s tower!”

He held up the staff, shouting “Power Pole, extend!!!”

Another act of magic, the staff extended many times, catching the charging Onizuka off guard. More shocking, Katsu twirled it around like a baton and jumped off of the cloud while it took off upwards. This was what the Oni had experienced before but much worse. Sharp bursts of a golden aura and precise strikes to his chest, stomach, chin, and feet, then only to be offset by wide sweeps of the pole across his stomach or strikes to the back like it was a club. And every time he’d try to latch onto Katsu, he’d backflip or frontflip onto the nimbus, punishing him with a wack to the face.

Onizuka was at his wits end, swinging his arms wildly while shouting “I’M SICK OF THIS!!!! Take me on like a man with one final attack!!! Just one one one one!!! If you can’t beat me in just one punch, you lose!!!”

“Okay, okay, but you wanted this!!!!”

Onizuka this time started stomping on the ground and lowered his head, preparing to charge like a bull. But given his determination it was more apt to say an elephant or a mammoth.

The nimbus on the other hand flew back as far as possible while Katsu twirled the power pole around yet again. This charging motion, the momentum both parties had as they rushed each other reminded Katsu of Tiga’s battle with Evil Tiga. And hopefully, like Keigo, Onizuka wouldn’t be all gone by the end of this. Once more, the two met head on in the middle of the charge. Well, they would’ve.

Onizuka felt like he hit something, cheering in advance. He then swung his head up naturally, trying to do as much damage as possible. But there was something strange. Why did it feel wet? Like he had just plunged himself head first into a pool? Well, minus the chlorine burning his eyes. Onizuka lifted his head up, fists clenched and saw a sight that would make his eyes burn.

Katsu was off the nimbus but had now extended the powerful more, spinning around it like a gymnast or a person on a trapeze act. With one final swing, Katsu shot off like a rocket, the rocket Onizuka had promised he would become. I guess Team Meteor was going to take off at the speed of light, it would be apt here certainly. Onizuka tried to raise his arm in defense while the blazing aura of the Super Saiyan flared further, bouts of electricity encircling the boy with his fist pulled back.

“And you forgot something, Onizuka!!!!!”

“Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!”

Katsu had now made it in front of Onizuka and looking down he saw three things. A fist headed towards his stomach, the smirk of the warrior, the pretender who was doing that, and the slight change in his hair that had appeared ever since the lightning.

“PON!!!!!!”

A mighty blow to finish this mighty battle, Katsu scored the deepest gut punch he ever could on Onizuka, causing his foe to writhe and rave back as a gust of wind blew from behind him, shooting off and ripping the grass in its path to shreds.

Before Katsu, Onizuka’s sight was beginning to fail him. So was his legs. He wobbled to the left and then the right, holding his hands over the stomach that felt like the largest spear, the biggest sword pierced through his body.

Looking at the change in appearance and aura, Onizuka asked “W-What even are you? T-This is all just….nonsense….but the damage speaks for itself.”

“You’re not a bad opponent, Oni kid. But, not even you could overcome something beyond Super Saiyan.”

“T-That power….you….”

Onizuka fell to the ground. Like the many zaps of lightning around his aura, Katsu reverted to his normal state.

“Phew….”

He looked around the battlefield, some fights over, some ongoing.

“At least I took out the big boss. For a bad guy, he wasn’t too bad a guy.”

Chapter 10[]

The battle between the forces of The Ultra Resistance and the elites of Kiba's regime had been a hard fought one. However, it had concluded, at least in the minds of the resistance members. They all reunited, a bit tired but otherwise not as worse for wear as their opponents. The monsters that had attempted to terrorize them were still there, but they weren't in nearly the capacity they were when the encounter had first started. They may have been like zombies, absorbing and withstanding all manners of attacks, but now crowded around their leader fading in and out of consciousness, it was unknown if they could withstand anymore. Well, that was answered by the abrupt waking up of their de-facto captain, who looked to one side and then the other, before being surprised by the number of enemies. left. Well, rather the lack of enemies on the ground. He looked back to his men, his face red as a cherry.

"You bozos couldn't take down one of them?! One of them?! Not one?!"

"Give it a rest, Oni kid!"

Onizuka looked at Katsu. He didn't have any particular expression, he said it more like an observation or as he'd see it, like he was a dog to be commanded. And Onizuka hated that.

"Who a-are you to tell me what to do?! Huh?!"

"It's over...." sighed Aya, folding her arms. "Can't you see you've guys already lost? Just get out of here-"

Takumi raised a hand, interjection "Hold on, we can't let all of them leave...."

Kyle nodded.

"If we take one of them prisoner, we can better understand their forces. At least what they're doing in the area."

Taking this opportunity, Hardcase sauntered over to the downed oni.

"Alright bub, get to the talking. Where were you on December 17th, 1967, hm?"

"Huh?"

Hardcase got in his face, looking like it was ready to pop. The oni could even see a vein on his forehead.

"You wanna do this the hard way, huh pal?! Well okay, time to show you bad cop Hardcase!"

Katsu looked away, somewhat ashamed of his brand be used for such a thing. Aya snickered, seeing this, causing Billy to look at her.

"What's so funny?"

"Oh nothing. Just some silly cop show."

"It's not silly...." muttered no one in particular to himself.

Hardcase began to dance and twirl around before balling up his fists and stomping in front of the oni, confusing him and the rest of his men. He kept on saying weird chants and incantations in other languages. No not in English, things they genuinely haven't heard and at one point, they figured he was trying to speak the language of a maccaw.

"Come on~!!!! Why aren't you confessing?!!!"

The oni plainly looked at him, got up, and shoved the theorist to the ground casually. This caused no ire or objection from his enemies.

"Ow! You're one of the worst guys I've ever interrogated! Can you at least tell me where I can see it?! I know you have the vault!"

Onizuka ignored his ramblings, glaring at Katsu instead.

“Alright, you win this round, Katsu Hoshino. That’s as much as I’ll admit. Even so…”

They all looked into Onizuka’s eyes. For a moment they could detect a hint of sentimentality, but it was then annexed by a wave of rage in his eyes. He raised his fists in the air and shouted.

“I WON’T LET ANY OF MY MEN BECOME PRISONERS!!!!”

He was going to try and rush Katsu, forcing him to abruptly burst into that earlier state of his he used to beat him, engaging in a shoving contest with him. But he was being pushed back. Even when Baki, then Billy, Kyle and Hardcase chimed in they were still being forced back. Aya and Takumi nodded, attempting to take his sides. However, he had his arms spread so wide, everyone was caught in that so-called net. Onizuka turned back to his men briefly, shouting at them.

“Run, all of you run!!!”

“S-Sir…?” asked a former Werehyena. “A-Are you sure?”

“You miserable ingrates….” he groaned, using every ounce of strength in his body to push The Ultra Resistance back. “I said…. run. Now RETREAT, or I’ll make sure Lord Kiba hears about this!!!!”

They all looked at each other. The Captain that barked orders at them even now, ever rude belligerent and barbaric, was telling them to go now. As stupid as that was, as ridiculous as it sounded, they now had an obligation to stand by him. They were weak now. Incredibly so, but it didn’t matter. They ran behind him and tried to help push back. Seeing this, Onizuka gave a light smile before looking back at Katsu, the main one in the middle pushing him.

“You may be a rotten kid, but your men care about you! And you care about your men!”

“Combat tends to make even the most stoic men all girly and sentimental! But I’m still not giving up!!!”

“It’s over….any more than this and it’s too much!”

Onizuka laughed.

“That’s what you think, fool! There’s more to us than you’ll ever know!!!!”

Katsu briefly wavered upon hearing that. And this caused the pushing on Onizuka’s side to get fiercer. Everyone dug their feet in and grit their teeth, having to put in that much extra effort not to be outdone.

“What are you talking about…?”

“There’s only one way that you pretenders can have your delusions crushed! I’ll admit, that power comes in handy but only cause you believe in it…so why don’t we have you believe in a tragedy!!!”

“You’re sick! Even with your heart….t-this is all Kiba’s fault!”

“I wouldn’t focus on that now!!!”

While the struggle continued, the survivors and Trunks watched on in the distance, rather concerned across all accounts. Whether it was Eddie and Tarzan’s reminders of how terrible them being hunted around was, to that of Yukiko and Kotaro’s worry at how helpless even the resistance could be, even as they were. Rosarina’s anger and Trunks’ analysis of the situation. Really, the striking sight had left things open for them. While Rena was focused on the awe of the situation and Shotaro on filming, a kid noticed something twitching in the distance. That’s what he figured at first. But then, he became frantic when he realized what it was.

“H-Hey, wait! Over there!!!”

He shook Trunks’ shoulder a bit and the half-Saiyan turned around, causing his eyes to widen in shock. One way or another all of them turned around to see the horrifying sight.

“What’s-“

“More of them….” muttered Trunks. “It’s insane, there’s actually more of them!!!!”

“Unbelievable!!!” exclaimed Rena. “Shotaro, get a shot of them!!!”

At the front of this larger group was none other than the girl with scissors. She stomped to the left then stomped to the right, while an army of what looked to be an entire class’ or two worth of kids followed behind. There was even a nearby police officer in the area who witnessed this and titled his head in confusion, but was quickly distracted by the offering of a homemade bun by one of the soldiers. He happily ate, a chilling contrast to the terror elicited in the children caught up in this horrible war. They were as menacing as an army of marching ants. Better put actually, they were like a swarm of giant hornets the closer and closer they got, prepping to make a mad dash towards their targets.

Clenching his fist, Kotaro looked down at those fighting for them below, shouting “We have to get over there and warn them!”

“Won’t that be too dangerous?” asked another kid. “I’m not much of a fighter!”

“It’s either we help them and get out of here, or we’ll stay and face the music with those guys over there!!!”

“That’s a good point…”

Rosarina agreed, already running before anyone could even say anything shouting “Last one there is a fat-faced Oni!!!”

“Rosarina- …Oh dear…” said Yukiko.

“Let’s not keep them waiting…” said Trunks. “I’ll go last. Now, let’s hurry!!! Go, go, go!!!!”

They looked back and saw the stampede of Kiba’s forces heading towards them, prompting any who had second thoughts to begin running.

At the battlefield, the push-and-shove war was still relatively even, though parties on both sides could see the prisoners and Trunks then running. Aya looked back, asking “W-Wait, why are the prisoners here?!”

“What the hell?!” shouted Takumi. “What is Trunks doing?!”

When they saw Trunks sliding down the hill, they could see what he was currently evading from. An entire mob, a maw of different horrible creatures and beasts, twisted beyond comprehension and imagination were running towards them and most likely, they would be met in the middle. Smushed together like a campfire s’more. Seeing this, Billy shouted “Stampede!!! We gotta get the heck outta here!”

“Not on my watch…” declared Onizuka. The yells of the oni and his men alike shouted in unison, tripling the horse power and nearly sending their opposition to the ground with one mighty shove. Their legs were starting to give out and things were beginning to look hopeless. Faiz couldn't access any greater power due to already being so focused on the fight and Katsu grit his teeth, flaring up his aura even further but things still not giving.

"T-These guys are too stubborn...."

"Then let us give you a hand!!!!!" shouted a voice. Some turned around and some didn't, but those who did saw the fastest of the group aside from Trunks, Rosarina run forward and give a mighty shove towards Katsu's back, bolstering their stability by a good margin and shocking Onizuka and his men. Still, they weren't going to give in from just something like that. Soon after came Tarzan assisting Billy, Eddie helping out Faiz, Yukiko giving Kyle help, and Kotaro helping out Hardcase. The ground began to shake and rumble a bit, now that this clash was more even. However, the added help of Shotaro for Baki (much to his interest), and Rena for Aya, plus the other kids helping out as well, started to tip the scales.

At the same time though, the rushing army behind couldn't be ignored and the red faces of the monsters ahead indicated that they were going to go for a final push. Trunks was still running behind, finally speeding up at the last moment and spreading his arms, trying to disperse his weight amongst as many people as they could. This was good, they could get out of this! Except, the orders he gave were....strange to say the least.

"Stay here! Wait!"

"Wait?!" asked Aya. "Do you not see all of them behind us?!"

Rosarina nodded.

"I can't keep pushing onto this weirdo forever....do something!"

"Hey!" retorted Katsu. "B-But she's right! What are you getting at Trunks?"

"Just trust me on this, Katsu!"

"Alright..."

They weren't even intent on pushing back. If they were to stay as long as Trunks wanted, or as long as things could've been, using all their energy would've ruined it all anyway. But Onizuka and his men were expending everything they had and were slowly pushing them to their doom. The advancing army, practically charging towards them in a mad stampede were going to make mincemeat of them if they didn't do something. Each of them sweat from exhaustion, the hot sun, and the stress from the possibilities of what could happen. It felt like ages, centuries, until Trunks finally said those words.

Those wonderful words just as the army was right about to grab onto their backs.

"Alright! Pussssh!!!!!!"

His aura flared up and he shouted, with everyone doing so as well. The collective auras of Katsu and Trunks made a brilliant lightshow of golden and blue lightning, with hints of a blue aura as well. The sudden burst in energy was surprising to the ones shoving against them. Onizuka tried to give, but the weakness of his men was beginning to show and decisively, that would be what concluded this last ditch effort of his. They collapsed onto the ground like dominos and try as he might, the mighty oni fell to a knee before the collective push overwhelmed him and he hit the ground with a mighty thud. This was their chance! The chance of the resistance to finally flee! And they would take full advantage.

Most if not all of them immediately ran ahead, taking care as to not step on their bodies or to trip and fall. They hopped over the fallen for the most part; however, Rosarina found the time in one of these hops to stomp on Onizuka's stomach, forcing him to let out an abrupt cough. She gave him a smug grin while running away, something he took note of and sourly grimaced at. The approaching army had now reached this point, and there were three stragglers present. One, the cameraman turning around trying to get a good reel, two, the news anchor who was pointing at the girl with scissors, shouting "Look! That must be the silent assassin Miss Slit with Scissors Yuki-Onna!!!!"

And finally, the third, an intentional one who had stayed behind for just this reason. He spun around towards the advancing army making a mad charge. Despite the variety in sizes and shapes, the depth of their power and all, they felt compelled to stop as he spread his arms. His aura flared open and his purple parted hair shot up violently.

"Sorry! No monsters allowed!!! GUAAAAH!!!!"

It turned a sharp golden just like Katsu's, the jagged aura of his expanding and practically blinding the soldiers ahead. Those behind him including stray soldier bodies rolled back and those directly in front had to stumble back from the sudden spike in brightness. This lightshow expanded around the entire battlefield before abruptly stopping, the one who did this returning to his normal state and turning to the stunned news crew.

"Come on, let's go!"

".....Shotaro, did you get that?"

He gave her a thumbs up. She sighed out of relief, but was quickly dragged away by the half-saiyan in one hand while her cameraman was with the other. They ran and ran and ran and ran. The amount of running they had to do was probably more than any one of them individually had had to do in their lives, including Aya. And she was the fastest, wasn't she? With some directions on the part of the former prisoners, they were able to properly flee from their captors.

And back at this former battlefield, the silent assassin looked down at her superior. However, instead of saying anything at all, she merely knelt down after raising a hand to signify the army to stop. The enemy had already gotten away and now was time to evaluate the damage. Some of the soldiers helped the fallen up, albeit very roughly. This was to be expected, there wasn't going to be any sugarcoating or allusion as to softer treatment with the things they did.

Onizuka would stand up on his own, shrugging off the help of the Yuki-Onna and instead simply nodding to her. He then looked up at the amassment of forces, some now behind him helping his men and other fresh abled bodies.

"Well, what the hell are you looking at?! We still have a timetable to go on!"

"Yes! Yes!!!" said a voice, clapping his hands. The crowd wouldn't really part for him. Instead he had to awkwardly shove his way past everyone while getting shoved around to do so. However, his larger friend managed to even that out by glaring at those who did so, giving him equal passage.

Onizuka glared at the newcomer, spitting out some blood from his mouth. Another sign of the fight he just had.

"Hajime..."

Hajime laughed, seeing all of the oni's bruises and wounds.

"Well well, you got trounced pretty badly by Katsu I must say!"

Onizuka rolled his eyes.

"You're speaking outta line. Awfully strange for a bootlicking leech like you. Let me guess-"

"Yes....I got a little promotion."

"For what? You don't do anything but get beat up. You're my personal punching bag after all."

Hajime blushed at the suggestion, looking around to see that some were laughing at him. Irritated, he pointed at Onizuka and shouted "I got prommoted, alright! I'm an Elite Forces Captain just like you! So you gotta respect me!!!!"

"No matter what name you call yourself..." grinned Onizuka, flashing some of his missing teeth. "You'll still never get my respect."

"Tch, I don't really want it for much reasons. You're a despicable pervert after all."

This caused Onizuka to stop smiling, his face turning red and beginning to bark "I AM NOT A PERVERT, OKAY?!!! I ASK GIRLS IF I WANT TO HOLD THEIR HANDS!!!! AND THEN, I TELL THEM!!!!"

Hajime reeled back, somewhat awkward at the outburst. Onizuka looked at his silent subbordinate.

"Is that a sign of perversion? You're a girl, you should no."

All eyes looked upon her, but all she did was simply shrug. This was enough for Onizuka to fold his arms and make his conclusion.

"See. Absolutely not a perv."

"I....don't think that's what that means."

"Either way, what'd you do to receive a crummy prommotion anyway. Last I checked, you and your crew were a guideline on what not to do when Ultraman Bruiser's running about."

"That's-"

"That's because he hasn't been promoted."

Everyone stopped. They had no other choice but to. In stark contrast to Hajime's entrance, the vastness of the army had parted like the red sea. Except, there was no time limit. They would stay there as long as indicated. As long as commanded. As long as heralded. As long as what was needed. Even Hajime's friend knew that. Size was not a factor in this equation. No matter pounds he'd pack on, no step he would make would have the grass wilt. None would make the sky seem darker, nearby ants yielding to his very presence as if they were aware of his order. This was only possible for one person.

That person being-

"Lord Kiba!" saluted Onizuka, his men following suit no matter their injuries. Hajime on the other hand gulped, nearly tumbling back at the sight of him.

"Lord Kiba! T-This is unexpected....I thought you would stay at the-"

"The caravan's food was rather boring." he noted, simply looking at him. "I'm much more interested in the discussion here."

"I-I....uhhh....I see....well sir."

"It's pretty strange how you decided to lie to Onizuka here, Hajime. Perhaps I should pound your ass into the dirt for such a mishap?"

"Kiba sir!!!" he exclaimed. "That won't be-"

"Just a moment."

He whispered to a member nearby. The member in questioned bowed and jogged away in haste. Soon he would return, offering a water bottle that Kiba drunk from and finished for a bout halfway before putting the cap back on.

"Y-You drink water real splendidly sir..."

Onizuka had a look of disgust at Hajime's comment, while Kiba didn't mind and let out a breath after all that drinking.

"Sorry about that, dry throat. But, I'm thinking I should make that voice more official."

He turned to Onizuka.

"Despite his exaggerations, Hajime isn't wrong."

"H-He isn't?"

"Not fully. I offered it to him if he managed to do me a quick favor."

He looked back at Hajime, who was shivering at him.

"Perhaps you were just so confident, you were already assuming the title? Was that it, Hajime?"

"Y-Yes! Yes!" he shouted, pointing at Lord Kiba. "That's exactly where I was leading with that!"

"Ever the achiever Hajime. Shoot for the stars but, you fly too close and you'll end up like those dumbass Hoshinos. It's in the name you know."

Nodding, Hajime meekly replied "I-I'll keep that in mind sir."

"Good boy. Now, quiet. The 'adults' are talking."

Hajime complied, while Kiba looked back at Onizuka. Onizuka wasn't exactly shivering, nor was he afraid of Kiba. Nowhere near as much as the others were. That being said, he wasn't thrilled in this context. Normally, he'd try to challenge him to see his strength in any capacity that wasn't just him being toyed around with. That idea alone was frustrating enough, especially with that new boy in the mix.

But the fight of his life with another, it had quenched his thirst in spades. And he was now somewhat tired. Both physically and mentally. He didn't want this fight should it come, but hopefully there were no infractions on his part. Or, in his case, too many successes.

"So, what's the exact report of the situation, captain?"

"Commander Yuji and I stopped off here, ran into some pretenders and did what was supposed to. But, some rebels as you know came through here. They escaped with the prisoners."

Kiba raised an eyebrow, surveying the damage of the fight.

"I see BB rounds. They even managed to give you a hell of a time."

"Yes sir."

"These weren't any normal infidels, were they?"

"N-No sir..."

Kiba walked forward, causing Onizuka to tense up. However, despite the 'size' disparity between the demon child and the oni, it was the true size disparity that allowed the former to place a hand on the latter's shoulder.

"Relax. At ease, Onizuka. I can tell they were so much more than that."

"Y-...."

He did, didn't he?

"You've seen right through me sir...." admitted the oni with a smile. "I can't hide how amazing it was. Even after losing-"

"It was a fight of reality. No matter how much they say, how much they really want to believe in that crap: they really went to town. So did you."

"S-So-"

"I don't really care or not if you played into their delusions. It gets things done faster."

"Thank you, Lord Kiba."

Onizuka bowed his head after stepping back.

"You are very forgiving."

"Spare me the compliments, Hajime's nose is already brown enough. What I want to really know is: how powerful was Katsu Hoshino?"

Onizuka paused for a moment. It took a bit of time to drum up an answer. He occasionally tapped places of injury to remember the pain, the sensations since everything happened so fast.

"He was....an unreal opponent. Like Commander Yuji said, he was capable of adapting so quickly. He used and accessed things I wouldn't think of in a fight like that. I challenged him and with both the fight and....my terms, he beat me. He beat me fair and square."

He stepped forward a bit.

"He even accessed *that* power. The one from-"

Kiba grinned, remembering fondly.

"I'm well aware. The bruises are just as delightful as they were on that day. You've done well, Onizuka."

"I have?"

"It's clear Ultraman Bruiser, Katsu Hoshino has improved. He's not some broken toy....there's still more to him. That's good, amazing even."

"As always, sir."

He briefly turned to Hajime, causing him to whimper a bit.

"Hajime?"

"Y-Yes sir?"

"Before you do that favor of mine, go speak with Yuji. I think he would love to hear what Onizuka had to say."

"Yes sir!"

Hajime promptly left, leaving Kiba to turn back to Onizuka.

"I can tell just by how you are, that fight's taken a lot out of you. But....while I appreciate it, it isn't exactly good either."

"S-So what do you wanna do, sir?"

Kiba set down his water bottle and began to pace around Onizuka.

"It's a bit of a conundrum. But, I think if I want to crush their imagination, I'll need to do it swiftly. I can't exactly throw you into the fray as you are, Onizuka. So-"

In a moment that left everyone in a state of shock, Kiba instantly punched Onizuka in the back of the head. Before the subbordinate of Kiba could even react or counter, a quick jab to the chin sent the oni boy to the ground. His stomach rose up and his stomach went down. And Kiba's grin appeared yet again.

"Go to sleep, Onizuka."

It then disappeared. He turned to Yuki-Onna, who was shivering slightly from the suddenness of that blow.

"He's a valuable asset, dear. Try not to disturb him while he's sleeping."

She nodded, while he turned to some of his other weakened men and commanded "Go help her get him up. Take him back to the outpost and have him rest there for a few."

And they quickly complied. With that out of the way, Kiba turned back to the rest of the remaining men present.

"Go assemble with the others. It'll begin soon, so try to prepare as much as you can until then."

"Yes sir!!!!"

With the spirit, passion, and fear of entire nations, the divisions as well as what remained of Onizuka's elite forces marched alongside each other to link up with the other forces. At this sight, Kiba couldn't help but smile. The neighborhoods, the inklings of other prefectures and the like were slipping into his control, this reality one way or another. At that sight, he couldn't help but be happy at that. With that being said, he looked off into the distance, seeing the trails of sparse footprints. Some of which he recognized from a familiar set of tennis shoes a certain someone wore.

("Katsu Hoshino, Katsu Hoshino. Your name means 'victory of the stars', something like that. You've conquered that little fright I gave you, but I wonder how you'll fare against that friend of yours. Even then...")

He sighed.

("It's not the battle against others you gotta deal with. It's the words, the lies they spew. I just wonder if you'll break like that friend of yours did, when you learn the truth.")

Kiba didn't have time to wonder much longer. He opted to walk away from the field, whispering to himself "The Ultra Resistance, The Ultras of The Woods, The Land of Light, no matter what name you give those things, they're fated to die in the end. You can't defeat the reality of time, Katsu. No matter how much victory is embellished into your name."

Kiba, the fangs that took a chunk out of whatever victory Katsu wanted to achieve. Only time would tell what would become of such a match up. For now, the one who wanted to claim victory for the sake of others was preoccupied with his own matters of a friendship. As was Kiba. He had loose ends of his own too, on that Land of Light.

That accursed Land of Light.

Concurrent with that declaration, the one Kiba would take a chunk out of victory from was now taking another moment to breathe. He was kind of glad that him and the others had waited before making their move in the fight. Despite the mild injuries, he really wasn't worse for wear at all. If anything, the experience was a bit exhilarating. It reminded him of what was waiting at the end of the tunnel. And perhaps, it was a sign he'd reach that point soon. Still, there was a more important thing to be focused on at present: the prisoners. They had guided them to where they were, their parents still nearby and having seen them with some other kids figured they had gotten into a lot and made some new friends.

Well, they were right about some of that. Tarzan would go clear things up with them while the others walked around some of the park in the immediate area, getting some of their stuff that wasn't destroyed and getting it in their bags. The feelings had lingered in the air to the point that the taste was in all of their mouths. It was bitter and hard to swallow. The Ultra Resistance members during this time had little to say, even less so to begin with. They hadn't made it there in time and this conflict that was only supposed to be limited to one neighborhood had expanded beyond any of them, whether it be the new Katsu and Aya, or the seasoned Billy and Takumi could ever know.

Eventually, they were able to do just that and all met up again around a building adjacent to where the parents had been at, chatting with each other about some novel. Katsu thought for a moment, recognizing it as a certain book series that kept one of those crabby upper grade teachers occupied. Anyways, there was a table nearby and a vending machine too, something that Rena and Billy pitched in to give the survivors some soda. Rosarina, Kotaro, and Yukiko sat down while Eddie and the three other kids stood, taking sips here and there. On the other side, was Katsu, Takumi, and Aya, with the others primarily just sitting around with their drinks and resting.

Tarzan would come back to the group, giving them a thumbs up.

"I told them that we ran into each other and had a rough game of tag. Things should be good for now."

Yukiko let out a sigh of relief.

"Thank goodness....my mother would die of fright if she heard about what happened. I'm glad Hirio the Cassanova's a bestseller."

Rosarina kept on looking at Katsu throughout this entire time. She was glaring at him, these weren't daggers, they were more like full on claymores piercing him. He'd have to address it one way or the other, but it looked like she was already ahead of him.

"I should just start telling now."

"W-What?!"

The other Ultra Resistance members were surprised, but this wasn't unnatural. Her fellows survivors were shocked as well, particularly Yukiko.

"D-Don't do that! Then-"

Rosarina turned to her.

"You had your stuff broken for no reason at all. Ultra Resistance, whatever those monsters were, it's all the same."

She looked back at Katsu.

"And your stupid game, this 'war' or whatever shouldn't have anything to do with any of us! I don't care if you saved us or not."

"That's certainly a way to thank the people who saved you."

Even Kotaro, who by this point had maintained a neutral expression was caught off guard by how brazen that statement was. And only one person there had the heart to say that to Rosarina.

"A-Aya..." whispered Katsu to his sister. "You can't blame them-"

"I can't. And I won't."

She glared at Rosarina a bit.

"But that doesn't mean I'm gonna sit here and take that when me and you just got here. We got yanked into this before we could even understand what we were going up against. I'm honestly with you on that, but...you can't say we're in the same boat."

"Why shouldn't I? Isn't your fight with them why they bothered coming here?"

"They'd do it either way, alright. They hate the fact you guys were playing pretend, so they did what they did. We want to stop that as much as you want us gone. Trust me, it's not exactly a blast hopping neighborhoods to stop this kind of stuff."

Rosarina then saw Rena, who by that point was looking at her. She remembered what Rena said and looking into her eyes, it was clear that it did them no good to do stuff like that. They laughed and had fun at the same time though. It was all confusing to her.

"At the end of the day, you guys were still taking it as it was, like it was some sorta game."

Aya nodded.

"I guess it is kinda like that at the end of the day. But....shouldn't that be what it is?"

"Huh?"

"I remember when it was a bit simpler than that, yeah. I kind of understand how those monsters saw playing games at first. I thought it wasn't worth my time, at least the idea of being some Ultrawoman."

She leaned back, folding her arms.

"But it's not like it wasn't the worst thing ever. I had my oven, I had all my restaurants and stuff, so at the end of the day, it was one and the same. Whether it's being Ultraman and knocking some monster's lights out, being some fashion designer known the world over for your craft, or....even just fighting like we did now. It's something that just has to happen, that needs to."

She smiled.

"You guys wanted to play and no matter how silly or dumb it looked, you still should. If you want to know why we did what we did....it's fun. It's fun saying what you want and doing what you want....so others can too."

"....You....you really think so? You really think beating those guys like that, all it takes is fun?"

Aya shook her head.

"No, but were kids at the end of the day. We shouldn't have to listen to the rules others set out for us just because they don't want us to be. That's why I'm fighting. Because, ruling over others with power like that, I hate that."

Rosarina didn't have much to say to that. There wasn't any bigger reason for why she and her friends did what they did, yet they paid prices for it like it was some sort of crime. Something of a sin, a grave one.

"I-I guess I see your point...." murmured Rosarina, clutching her drink and bringing it closer to her chest. "But we should still tell some grown-ups! Those guys are way out of control. And no matter how many of you guys they are....there's probably just as many."

While not as skeptical as his friend, Eddie agreed, saying "There was like a gazillion back there! Could The Ultra Resistance have even matched them?"

"Plus!" added Tarzan. "How many of you guys are out there fighting them?"

These questions weren't exactly difficult ones to answer. Billy took a sip from his Pepsi, saying "Well shoot....not many. The war just started, plus....not everyone's willing to go out on patrol. It-"

"See..." noted Rosarina. "You guys are outnumbered. It doesn't matter how many bodies you have on your team, most of them aren't even willing!"

At this point, Yukiko had to nod along with the other three kids. Hers and their statements spoke volumes about the viability of the resistance.

"I-I think that you guys might be in over your heads. A grown up could probably set things straight..."

"It'd make things easier."

"If it takes too long, we'll end up suffering more!"

"I don't wanna be afraid every time I go outside."

It kind of stung in a sense. While Katsu and Aya were mostly alleviated by the fact they hadn't been inducted for that long, the real burning sensation was left on each Ultra Resistance member. Whether it was Kyle, Trunks, Baki, Billy, or even non-combatants (for the most part) like Rena and Shotaro, hearing from the very people they were fighting for that the battle was unwinnable didn't sit right with them. It couldn't. Maybe because they weren't entrenched in it, they saw stuff they couldn't. And while they didn't want to give up, it was worth c-

"The Ultra Resistance isn't an army!"

It was Hardcase. He took another chug from his drink, before downing some more vegemite. He then wiped his mouth, beginning to speak his piece.

"Listen, this is coming from the guy who knows about the secret zebra regime and the panda army lurking in the shadows. I know that the monsters under your bed are really just zombies revived by them and Santa Claus has been replaced with a Onmoraki."

"W-....Wha-"

"But one thing I know most of all is that it isn't some army. We didn't band together because we want to keep fighting. We didn't come together to hang out and prepare just to die in some war that had no business existing. In all my four or five days give or take I've been a part of it, I joined because it was an oasis in this desert that Kiba Okajima has kept about six neighborhoods in. Some of us want to play with toys, others want to draw places, worlds we visited, I want to practice shooting BB guns with my brother again! I want to play the Kumite with him outside like kids should!"

Everyone looked to Hardcase as he continued.

"If you don't want to be a part of it, then don't be! You want to know why there aren't so many active enlisters? It's because not every kid's cut out for this sort of thing! Those news people back there-"

He pointed a thumb back at Shotaro and Rena, who waved at them.

"They want to show those kids what they're really fighting for! We're not just fighting for you, we're not even going to be really! We're fighting because who the heck gets to tell me what I want to do when it's fun? Who the heck gets to say that what I'm doing is bad just because it isn't 'real'? It's real stupid, I tell you what! And if I have to blast down each and every one of Kiba's horde so that I can find out where the Easter Bunny goes after Sunday, I'll do just that!"

Nearly out of breath, he pointed over to Katsu.

"And whatever you do, don't give this man crap! These men alongside him have been throwing themselves in the fray so that the kids in that oasis can do as they please, have fun like the should be on break! And this man, this man here is the reason why the kid who decided to make The Ultra Resistance what it was decided to! Blame us....blame me for not showing up in time. B-But don't sit here and count us out, when we're doing our very best here! All of us! Fighters or not..."

With that, those words were left to sink in with those survivors. With those who had sworn to protect the survivors. In contrast to what they were left to think about, the day looked normal like any other. But it really was anything but. Under these circumstances, after everything that happened, it was a little crazy to think that they should just stay silent. Or that none of this wasn't nonsense.

But, at the same time, it didn't sit right with any of them. Whether they were more level-headed or over-eager, that sort of thing was the same for them. It was their time off and it was their right to have fun with their friends. It was a weird adjustment, no, it was strange to think about this kind of thing fought on a scale like this. It was something they could only imagine or see in some kind of movie, but maybe that was the point? Hardcase may have been out of breath, but the 'man' he had called attention to wasn't.

He gently coughed and took a sip from his drink before explaining his side of things.

"I don't deserve to."

"Huh?"

"I don't deserve to tell you guys not to tell your parents. That's something only you can decide."

"Oh..."

He looked at Kotaro particularly.

"The whole point of the Ultra Resistance existing is because kids telling other kids what to do, and how to play....that isn't right. What's happening isn't right. I wouldn't tell them how they should do things, so why should I tell you? You have nothing to do with this, so you can do whatever you want."

"I get it."

The other survivors looked at Kotaro, particularly Rosarina, the one who had been right there with him when it happened. The tears streaming down his eyes, the pain in his voice. But here, it was all gone.

"Kotaro-"

"I get it. You....aren't like them. You guys are different, I can say that."

He smiled.

"If....you need any help, I'll try to see what I can do."

"T-Thank you..." replied Katsu, grateful. "You really don't have to. You guys being okay here is good enough for us."

"I want to. I guess you could call it intuition, but my heart's telling me I should."

"Well....I guess telling us what happened is a good start. If we know more about how this happened, then we can tell everyone back at HQ. We'll be ready for more and- We'll make sure this doesn't happen again."

Kotaro raised a hand in front of Katsu.

"Save me the promises. I only want one thing in return, when this is all over. But for now I'll-"

"I will too!" chimed in Yukiko.

"M-Me too..." said Eddie.

"And me!" interrupted Tarzan.

"Same here!"

"If that's what it takes..."

"I'll try my best."

"A-And....I will as well...." said no one in particular. With that, Kotaro looked back at Katsu, correcting himself.

"We'll give you the needed details."

"Thank you. I really mean it."

"No problem, Katsu."

They went on to spend the next few minutes explaining their experiences to the group. Rena had Shotaro put the camera on them and one by one, starting from Yukiko to Kotaro, they would do so. They went into detail about who had attacked them and how long it had took, as well as the situation that was occurring when The Ultra Resistance first came upon them. There was always a mention of this Commander, this higher figure that they all wanted to know more about, but for now they were content with the answers they had. The more seasoned Ultra Resistance members were actually really pleased with the information they had. The circumstances, while not good, still bore some fruit for them to use in the future.

Billy would let out a sigh and look at Baki, who was doing a bit of shadow boxing to the side after downing an entire can of Coke.

"It's crazy....it's almost unprecedented with the amount of Kiba's goons we've seen here."

"It makes me think that they're mounting some kind of attack. You don't bare fangs like that unless you're making a move."

"Do you think that they might know where our base is?"

Baki paused for a moment, stopping mid punch to think about that.

"Maybe. But, they don't even know an Ultra Resistance exists in the first place, right?"

"Yeah....that's true. I hope so at least. Nothing good comes out of them finding your hideout, trust me."

Kotaro was still being interviewed by Rena, which gave some of the other kids breathing room to either relax or speak with some of the other resistance members. Eddie was off talking to Kyle about his love for Star Wars, while Tarzan and Trunks were telling each other about respective adventures they had had. It was a nice thing to see on both Katsu and Aya's part. They had seen the worst of what it meant to be this sort of protector.

But there was a good in it that couldn't be missed. Not for anything in the whole wide world.

Presently, Rosarina and Yukiko had approached the two while the interview took place in the background, the latter far more open to talk than the reserved behavior of the former. Which was a rather perplexing switch-around from earlier.

"Hello." greeted Yukiko politely. "We just came to say thank you, again."

"Oh...it's nothing." replied Aya. "We understand how hard things have been. Honestly, you guys are doing good after having your stuff trashed like that. I can't even begin to imagine how-"

"It's fine....I didn't bring much other than some of my pens. But, I have plenty at home anyway."

"That's good..." smiled Katsu warmly. He then noticed Rosarina's face. When she saw him looking at her, she turned away almost immediately, holding her arm. "Uhh...I'm guessing you still-"

"I understand good enough...." she admitted. "Some of my toys got smashed up in the process, plus I was having fun with my friends when it all suddenly happened so....I was still really mad."

She sighed and looked at Katsu.

"I'm sorry for calling you a weirdo. You're not that weird of a kid, kind of strange but not like that oni guy."

Katsu squinted his eyes for a moment at the strange comment, but lightened up at the mentioning of him.

"Yeah....that guy probably had a few screws loose...."

"At the very least, thank you for pounding his face in. If it weren't for any of you, he would've.....blegh! I don't even want to think about that...."

"Haha, it's nothing, it's nothing. But, even with how weird he was, I hope I run into him again."

She tilted her head.

"Huh? Why?"

"He may have been a weirdo, but he cared about his comrades. There was another one I fought who didn't so much....I think it means a lot to care about the people alongside you."

He smiled again.

"And I think that's why you're pretty cool too, Rosarina. I saw how you stuck up for your friend and....it really reminded me of when I did for one of my own."

"Y-You know what that's like?"

"Yup, I know what it's like to really want to help someone....it's weird to say but, that might've been why all of this happened...."

"EHHHH?!!!!"

Rosarina pointed at Katsu.

"What do you mean?! Do you mean like, wait, how does-"

Aya sighed, explaining "Katsu beat up Kiba, who's in charge of the guys you saw there, after Kiba smacked his friend in the face." She then turned to her brother. "But don't take ownership of that! Are you dumb?"

"What? Mom always said I should take responsibility...."

"Not blaming it on Bruiser's an improvement I guess, but that doesn't mean you should take credit for everything now."

"I guess...." he replied, rubbing the back of his forehead. Looking back at Rosarina, he said "That about covers it. I just wanna say, don't let that take over you."

"Hm? What do you mean?"

Yukiko looked at her friend.

"Stop being reckless, he means."

"Me? Reckless?" she replied, pointing at herself. "Sticking up for others isn't reckless! She's MY friend, so it's not like I should sit on the sidelines."

Katsu chuckled, correcting them both.

"That's not what I mean, but she sorta has a point."

"How?"

"A special somebody told me that you gotta take that responsibility on yourself. If someone out there's crying for help, it's your duty to do something about it. I tried doing that, and all it made me wanna do was cry myself. I did that when I was crying out for someone else, when it was my job to make sure other cries were heard, answered. In the end, you do that thing so they won't cry anymore."

He folded his arms.

"Don't do it to where you'll cry after. Just because you're not the one taking any damage....doesn't mean it's not happening."

Aya nodded.

"Sometimes, it's good to know there are others to help. Not everything has to be done alone."

"It's okay to have help, just don't expect it, I guess."

"I guess I'll keep that in mind...." sighed Rosarina. "But still, if anyone messes with my friends, I'm gonna whack them in the face!"

Yukiko giggled at that, replying "And I'll try to help when I can. I'm sorry I didn't do that any sooner, it was just-"

"Don't apologize to me! Make it up for me by punching the next jerk we meet in the face."

She nodded.

"Will do."

They all laughed with each other. Aya and Yukiko particularly speaking with each other quietly while Katsu was now beginning to press Rosarina on her earlier comments about him being kind of strange. The two could hear things like "I don't know, liking Ultraman's a bit weird, Kamen Rider's way cooler!", "Huh?! Why's that?!", "Haven't you seen Den-O?! I don't know about you, but Momotaro's the coolest!", "But he's a total wimp!", "Aha! So you have seen Den-O!", "A-A little, but what's that gotta do with anything?!"

"Ahh, they're a handful, aren't they?"

"Right?"

The two giggled to themselves, watching their reckless counterparts continue to exchange words about silly things. It was those sorts of silly things they had to protect, just as much as the serious matter of people's things and what they meant. That would mean everything to them.

And watching them were two who usually bickered, snorting at such an idea.

"Look at those two...." said Hardcase, shaking his head. "Bickering senselessly."

"I have to agree....it's something us professionals wouldn't be caught doing."

"Indeed, cat-tongue-"

With an oncoming glare, Hardcase coughed and said "Takumi."

But that glare softened, with him noting "I wasn't expecting you of all people to stick up for Katsu and Aya. I didn't peg you as the kind of guy to-"

"Save it, Faiz. Hardcase Jones doesn't do all that sappy stuff."

"Your last name is Jones? Aren't you Japanese?"

"Besides the point, Takumi. I have to be emotionally steeled, tough as iron and impenetrable as adamantium in order to maintain my mental aptitudes."

"Whatever you say tough guy.....Still, I wasn't expecting you to stick up for the resistance either. I thought big groups like that would scare you, big government and all that."

"Eh....that's not how that works."

"What do you mean?"

"No duh it's scary....but, I trust in Takuya. I want to see the truth, wherever it shows itself. And, when I see The Ultra Resistance, I can't see it any other way than I already have seen it."

He looked over at Katsu, where Aya and Yukiko were now stepping with his little bickering bout with Rosarina.

"And with those two....I just see something more. I have a gut feeling about this. Don't know what it is, but, it's telling me that there's more here. That's why I'm here to begin with after all."

"Heh. If I'm cat-tongued, you're gold hearted."

There was a brief silence before Hardcase looked at him.

"D-Did you just compliment me?"

"N-no....I..."

Takumi continued drinking, blurting out "That wasn't anything, I just-"

"You totally did!"

"Shut up! ....Leave it to you to ruin a moment...."

"Ahh, so it looks like I was able to get the cat-tongue to be a dog's."

"What?"

"Well it's a play on words and- I don't need to explain that to you anyways! Just-"

"You idiot! You talk too much!"

Once again, another argument had started, leaving Katsu and Rosarina in particular to the two bickering Ultra Resistance members.

"Do they always argue like that?"

"I've only known them for an hour or two."

They looked at each other before looking back at them again.

"Yeah they do."

"Knew it."

After about three minutes or so, Rena and Shotaro would hop off the bench, each giving a thumbs up to The Ultra Resistance members and survivors who had still been chatting amongst themselves. Aya approached her, saying "You're really calm. Isn't this the big break story you've been looking for?"

"Yeah, but it's only possible with what happened. As a reporter, you have to stay humble, you know?"

"Well ain't that right?" replied Billy, sauntering over to them. "Maybe when this is all over, I can get an interview."

("Really?! Okay, okay Rena, calm down! This is THE Billy the Kid we're talking about! The Billy the Kid of Japan....")

She looked away, nearly denying the offer.

"I don't know. I might be all interviewed out after all of this."

"Aw, come on. Don't you want an inside scoop? You're the only reporter who could tell my story."

Opening one eye, she said "If you really mean it, then-"

Aya sighed.

"He just wants an interview so he can 'clear up' all of his felonies."

"I- HEY! Why'd you have to go on and start chirping about my daggum business?!"

"I don't mind dishonesty, Billy. But when it's painful to see, it's painful to see."

Shotaro looked over at the reporter, peering over while she held her head down in shame.

"Ahhhh that no good rotten cowboy! He should understand a woman's feelings!"

Of course, with the interviewer having concluded, the interviewee approached everyone else. It was decided that at this time, it'd probably be the best for them to go. Those three other kids had other business going on, so they quickly left, giving them their goodbyes and maintaining that Kiba's forces wouldn't find them. Meanwhile, the remaining five's parents were probably going to end their discussion about books and the like.

"It's about that time...." said Kotaro. "We'll be heading out now."

Katsu would walk up to Kotaro, nodding.

"I wanna say it again. Thanks."

"No problem, it was you guys who saved us after all."

With his friends by his side and Katsu's comrades behind is, Kotaro looked between the two before leaning in at the one who fought Onizuka.

"But, there is one more thing."

Stepping back suddenly, Katsu replied "What?"

"We won't tell our parents, but, on one condition. That's the favor you owe us."

"Right....I remember. What is it?"

"Our stuff got destroyed back there. If there's anything we want, it's you to pay out the one who did this. We want you to beat the guy in charge of all of this and put a stop to him once and for all."

All of Kotaro's friends nodded in agreement.

"If you don't want us to-"

Katsu didn't need any time to think. While all of this behind him nodded, he stepped forward and did so himself.

"I'll do it."

He raised his pinky, with Kotaro doing the same.

"If you lie-"

"A thousand needles....I understand."

"We believe in you, Katsu. No matter what happens...."

"I won't back down. Not a single step."

He looked behind him, before gesturing at Kotaro to look at them. For one reason or another, each of them had a look that communicated that they'd try to face off against an entire army if they could. No matter how much cowardice, no matter how much pain, no matter the method, it would be a goal they would wholeheartedly achieve should they have the opportunity. Especially Aya, who had the look of a queen about the make a verdict on a trial. An absolute world that held the utmost standing and respect.

"Neither will they."

With that, the pinky promise had been cemented. Forever more, Katsu had now committed himself fully to this goal of his. Ultraman Bruiser was to conquer the apex that was Kiba and his forces. This was something that had already been in the making, a budding goal and a declaration having already been made. But it wasn't just about the actions of his own neighborhood, but that of others. For one of the first times ever, Katsu felt more....like he was trying to save the world. As big as the world was to him anyway. When the two pulled back from their promise, these thoughts lingered within the boy's mind.

The respective sides cheered at this promising revelation, but after some whispering on Rosarina's part to Kotaro, the other four walked off, leaving Kotaro to look at Katsu and Aya particularly.

"What is it, Kotaro? I promised didn't I?"

"You did. But, there's just one more thing. I can't give you something like that, without saying something in return."

His face had a look, the same one that he had when he was in the clutches of Onizuka and his forces.

He looked at the group.

"And it looks to be more of a private matter."

Exchanging glances, Katsu and Aya looked back at the members of The Ultra Resistance. While somewhat confused, they had understood well and good.

"Alright, we'll listen."

Chapter 11[]

Set aside from where the group had primarily been, somewhere you could say was when their playtime had originally begun, Kotaro had taken the Hoshino siblings there. These were similar fields where they had trodden upon before; however, it was somewhat chilling that it wasn't where they had gone before. They were made to run around that far, which made Katsu think about something that Onizuka had brought up earlier. They were sick, relishing in things like this and thinking it was fun, but the phrasing a 'monster under your bed', or something like that, he couldn't remember properly. He didn't view Kiba or his men that way, but if that was how they wanted to be seen, it was something to think about.

Kotaro was in front of them, staring upon this endless plains like they were a memory long ago. But it wasn't. It was so recent.

Aya fiddled with her hair, asking "Now what do you want to talk to us about?"

Kotaro briefly turned around, replying "It's something regarding only you two, at least I can think of Katsu here."

He fully turned around, leaving Katsu to ask "And what would it be exactly?"

"Rosarina told me that you had a fight with that Kiba kid, and it may have started all of this."

Katsu nodded.

"It..."

"It wasn't his fault." insisted Aya plainly. "Kiba was already screwy in the head by the time Katsu fought him. Nothing would've changed that."

"I see."

Kotaro stroked his chin.

"Well, I don't know how much this will help you. But, there was a Commander that I encountered there. In charge of the oni kid, Onizuka and those monsters."

"Huh, so that's his name...." mumbled Katsu. Focusing back at the present conversation, he then said "I heard of there some Commander. Let me guess....it's-"

"It's not Kiba!" he corrected, shaking his hands and his head. "From everything I hear of him, I might've not come out as unscathed as I did. No, it was someone different. He was in a totally different lane to what I'd expect from a Commander honestly."

"If there's a Commander....then there's no doubt that they're planning something. That already helps us a ton!"

"I-I'm glad but, that's not exactly where I'm leading with this. H- I brought it up in the interview sort of, but this kid had an off vibe to him. He wasn't as terrible as the others, but he had his own kind of cruelty. I don't know how to really explain it..."

Katsu, more invested said "Well I'll help! Was it like he was being mean to everyone there or-"

"No, no. He was sort of kind. He understood how painful it was....he disavowed them, but he permitted what happened to us at the same time. He gave us a hand, but only after pushing us to the ground first."

"Freaky....I wonder what his angle is."

"I'm not so sure of it myself..."

For most of this time, Aya was inside her thoughts. Hearing every detail made her think back to many things she had heard before. And the puzzle these different pieces were combining to make, it wasn't looking like a good picture.

("Yuji stole that thing, probably because of what'd Kiba would want.")

Her brow furrowed.

("But, it's not like everyone on Kiba's side are bullies.")

("But, you're never the same after that shot. No matter where it hits you, your heart's what changes.")

Aya's eyes widened.

"Wait!!!" she shouted, interrupting the conversation between the two.

"What?"

"What is it, Aya?"

Focused on Kotaro primarily, Aya gulped. She didn't know if what she had thought of was good or bad.

"D-Does the important thing here....have to do with a who? A who we might know?"

Kotaro's face said it all. She had hit it right on the mark. He silently nodded.

"Yes....the kid who tried to cheer me up and....in that same light, destroy our spirits said his name was Yuji. I-I thought you might've known who that was. Wanted to at least."

Aya, who had already caught on, was nothing short of shocked. Yuji in her mind hadn't done anything remotely comparable. Destroying worlds, uprooting countless lives with his schemes but, everything had already turned alright in the end after them. Those things, those affects would be limited to those adventures and nothing more. Nothing on this level.

"Are you sure? Are you absolutely-"

"Yes. He ordered our stuff to be.....destroyed."

"I...."

Aya felt sick.

"I can't believe.....Yuji might actually be rotten....th....there's no way...."

She looked over at Katsu. Aside from the shocking news, what he felt was the next priority. Turning over to him, she could see that he surprisingly took the information well. There was no pain in his eyes. There was no outrageous reaction at the news. He calmly looked at Kotaro.

"Do you know where he is now?"

He shook his head.

"I'm not so sure myself. He left us with those monsters and took off. I guess he....went off Northeast."

He pointed over in that direction, which Katsu and Aya looked at. The only thing they could go off of was that it was vaguely in the same direction that the World of Comics was. Obviously it'd take some walking and walking and walking to get there, but that was the only thing they could really think of from what they knew.

Looking back at Kotaro, Katsu lightly bowed, surprising both him and Aya.

"Thank you." he said, raising his head. "Make sure to be careful out there. With all of Kiba's forces running around and....a high ranking member, you don't wanna be in their crosshairs again."

"I will." replied Kotaro, letting out a sigh of relief. "We'll be with our parents for the rest of the day. For now, we'll be alright."

"That's good to hear."

"Kotaroooo!!!!!" called a woman. Looking in that direction, they saw it was his mother. "Say goodbye to your friends! It's time to go!!!!"

"Coming, Mom!!!" he called back in return. He then looked at Katsu and Aya.

"It looks like I'll be taking my leave. But, just one-one more thing: I could be totally off here but....I don't think Yuji's a total villain. Still, I felt a ruthlessness and a kindness to him. I don't know which will be which when you meet him, but he talked about needing to destroy something, so whatever you see, be careful yourselves."

Knowing what could've been on the table, the Hoshino siblings understood just that.

"We will."

"You can count on us."

"Alright, goodbye you two. I hope when we see each other again, The Ultra Resistance is just a memory."

While he walked away, Aya couldn't help but say "Let's just hope it's a good one...." under her breath.

The two now with this information, had a brief conversation as they went back to their group. It was something that they and only they could really talk about.

"Katsu....I know it must be rough to keep hearing more bad stuff about your rival."

"My friend..."

"Right..."

Katsu looked at Aya, assuring "But that doesn't mean he gets a pass for everything. If Kotaro's right, then he's not the Yuji that we know. Not fully."

He clenched his fist.

"But I know that Yuji is still there and now-"

"The name of the game is just finding Yuji." finished Aya, smiling. "It'll just be tough to."

Squinting his eyes at the expectant group before them, Katsu whispered "Let's keep Yuji being here a secret between us....It's for the better if us and maybe....Takuya knows."

Aya nodded.

"I agree."

With all that being said, they reunited with the group. Now aside from some teenagers, some policemen nearby, people walking their dogs- the regular park goers, it was just them and them alone. Loitering about near the park table bench with a vending machine next to them. Some of those adults, those older ones thought that they were just talking about some new show or some made up game they can play. It was funny how all of them could be none the wiser about what they were really discussing.

"Welcome back you two." greeted Kyle.

"What was that alllll about? Hmmm?" asked Hardcase immediately, not giving the other two a chance to respond. "Aligning yourselves with the zebras perhaps?"

"Hardcase...." began Katsu. "It was just some random detail....It's not these darn-"

"Ha! Just kidding! A signature joke of mine. I trust you two completely, there's no way you'd lie to any of us."

The Hoshino duo exchanged glances, awkwardly laughing.

"Yeah, right on Hardcase!"

"Yup!"

At that last bit, Billy couldn't help but raise an eyebrow at the two, while the others didn't really care.

"Now...." he began, looking around. "What are we going to do now?"

Katsu's expression changed to a more serious one. He looked around, addressing everyone else.

"Well, we now know that Kiba's forces are in the area. We still don't know about what they want, but whatever it is, it can't be good."

"It's definitely out of their usual pattern...." said Kyle. "They generally do sweeps of different places, but limited to the set where you guys are. They're hardly the venturing type unless they're establishing some sort of permanent territory."

Takumi groaned.

"And that doesn't bode well for us, does it?"

"Not at all."

"It's good at the very least they don't know we're a group. Otherwise they'd be more concerned with hunting us all down...."

This was something Aya was actually curious about, asking "Does that mean they'll be just sweeping for us?"

"Nah." answered Billy. "This was really a standard hit and run job we do, we just got more than what we bargained for."

"Phew, that's good."

"But, they saw our horses. And if they didn't, we still need to get em back. We can't just leave them out there."

"Alright, well we need to think of some kinda game plan."

Katsu looked at Rena and Shotaro.

"You two!"

"Yeah?"

Shotaro was also attentive, being the cameraman and all.

"You got the footage you wanted, right? That's plenty for The Ultra Resistance."

"Yeah!" she confirmed. "We have enough, don't we Shotaro?"

He gave a thumbs up, causing her to as well.

"Then you guys can go back. You've put yourselves in enough danger."

"Eh, it's fine....I was U- Uhh, I've been in rough binds with you before. But you're right, got everything I wanted, so I'll be heading back."

"In that case" elected Takumi. "I'll go back with them. Someone needs to get the horses back and take good care of them."

Slinging his BB gun shotgun over his shoulder after reloading it, Hardcase nodded.

"I'll go too. They need all the help they can get."

He grinned, like he was talking about a crush he had. The sort of 'sense' Aya mentioned earlier.

"And I gotta tell my brother about all the cool stuff I did during the fight....I was like Chuck Norris back there!"

"Calm down Bruce Lee, we barely eked out a win against three of them. A whole army'll be trouble, so we need to play it safe."

"With guns by my side, safety's a guarantee."

"Amen..." said Billy. "Amen."

Punching his palm, Baki added "I think fists are good enough. I'll go as well, that fight back there really warmed me up."

"Alright, that's settled...." said Katsu. "But there's also the fact they're trying to set up some kinda base here, like Kyle said. Isn't The World of Comics not far from here?"

Kyle laughed.

"Well, it still is, but you have a point. We're trying to do some relations and...."

"And I hear Jedi are good negotiators! We might have to tell them in advance so that they don't get blindsided."

"True..."

"In that case" elected Trunks. "I'll go with Mr. Katarn and see what I can do. If they don't grant us passage, we can at least scout out the area. We just need to get those horses too."

"Actually" asked Baki. "Why can't you just fly over there? If there-"

"There's still a chance....Kiba's forces probably have my power level on lock after the stunt I pulled to escape them, so flying's still off the table."

Billy didn't say anything, instead he just fiddled around with his revolver in the meantime. During this short meantime, Katsu reached into his pocket and took out the device he was handed earlier.

"Takuya asked me to contact him when this is all over. Let's see what he says."

He hadn't used radios very often, so it was a bit awkward to use. He remembered there being a few channels to go on, but Takuya didn't mention there being any specific channels, so maybe it was just a one-way. Dad had mentioned those before. He turned it on and after hearing static, spun the dials around once or twice, with Aya grabbing onto it to shake it a little to clear things up.

And then, there was silence.

And then, there was a "AH! Ah!"

"Hello?"

It was a voice they could call familiar. Katsu peered over the radio, shouting "Takuya?! Takuya, it's me, Katsu!"

"Hello- Hello? Hang on, Katsu?! Katsu is that you?"

"Yup! It's me!"

"It's me too!" added Aya happily. "We just finished our mission!"

"Ahh, you must've finished your mission."

"That's....what I just said."

Trunks looked over at the sight, laughing while he and the others approached the two.

"You'll have to bear with it, our radios aren't the best long distance."

It was quickly decided to set the radio down in the middle of one of the tables, with everyone surrounding it so that they could hear Takuya and in turn, he could try his best at hearing them.

"Alright, what did you guys encounter? I need a full....status report on the....mission!"

"Ah...." began Katsu. "It's a bit of a story..."

There was a brief pause on Takuya's end.

"I know what kind of stuff's going on when you talk like that Katsu....a lot's happened, right?"

"Yeah. Basically-"

Katsu explained at length what happened over the course of their journey. First mentioning the extra members of their party that they brought along, some of their journey, to witnessing the horrible sight and coming across Kiba's forces. The battle with Onizuka's elites and the overall rescue, before they retreated and went back here with the testimonies of the survivors. There was one detail obviously omitted, but otherwise, that was about the short of it.

"That's what happened."

"I can't believe the kinda trouble you manage to land in Katsu....So Kiba's army is in the area now. And there's a lot of them.....that's no good...."

Stepping forward, Kyle said "That's why me and Trunks were wondering if we could go ahead around the World of Comics' parts. They might be trying to establish a residence or....already have. There's no good in disrupting the numbers we saw, but if we could-"

"That's not something I can fully sanction myself, Kyle. It's not exactly my..... uh, yeah, pass that over there. Anyways, it's not really my call."

"What? Negotiations going bad?"

What was happening on Takuya's end? Well, the leader of The Ultra Resistance was in some sort of library. A personal study where all sorts of geniuses were writing down equations, looking at a chalk board, and occasionally getting some cookies, manju, and lemonade given to them by Touma's Mom. Naoto was there, too, discussing quantum mechanics with a somewhat uneducated Gohan. Kishida was also there, instructing some of the nerds and geeks on where Takuya wanted that stuff. His prerogative wasn't exactly aligned with theirs, as he didn't have the sort of knowledge they did.

Takuya pulled a book from the shelf and gave a quick scanning of the cover.

"That's the thing....I don't know. I haven't gotten any word from Touma, but I can't assume that's a bad thing either. They won't be expecting you guys and those guys, especially the 'gods' don't like being bothered."

"Well, pardon my French...." replied Billy. "But we're more than five feet standing cold hell where we are! And this hell's gonna freeeze over I reckon. Soon."

"I understand that."

Takuya sighed, putting the book back.

"But they've been through their fair share problems inside. There was a Civil War thing between the Marvel guys, Ragnarok is about to happen apparently. The DC people are the only ones with their head on straight really....and the Greek gods are having their own problems with some rogue god of war that knocked out Ares. It's just a lot happening."

He looked at the radio, heading over to the wooden table and placing it on there while sitting down. He already had a few books open and a lamp, that was kindly donated to him by a GUYS intern.

"The best we can do on our end is hope their big talk is backed up. We can't be anymore proactive than we have been....or there might be another enemy instead."

On their end, The Ultra Resistance members in the field for the most part briefly held their heads down. They understood the sort of situation that they were in, but even Katsu knew how crucial an extra set of hands would be. And this felt like the perfect proof. The kind he'd wave around in front of Mom and Dad, jumping up and down in order to get their attention.

"And not even the sense Touma's got.....that's not gonna help...." he admitted. "Will it?"

"If you mean the leader's liking of him....Katsu. You're more than right. She's not the kind to stand for nonsense."

"Well neither am I!" asserted Aya, who walked up to the radio. "I'm a ruler too. Maybe I can speed things along since we're already in the direction."

"Well...."

She smiled.

"I'm right, aren't I Takuya? She's sort of like me at least....all rulers can say that."

Though Takuya was doing his best to hide it, he couldn't help but smile on the other end too.

"My brother's a ruler too, you know?"

"A real crappy one. That's why his men are pervs and cowards!"

"H-Hey! Those are still gonna be our classmates at the end of the day! Don't be like that...."

Aya shrugged.

"I'll welcome them, I guess.....it'll just be hard opening my arms."

"I gotta agree with the little lady on that...."

Shooting a glare back, she replied "Who you calling little?"

"Right, right....my fault Ultrawoman. My fault..."

"Still....Aya you make a convincing argument yet. I'll talk with you....more detailed later. So, you guys found survivors and everything like that and now you plan on coming back?"

"Yes sir!" confirmed Trunks. "But for any of us to do what we need to do, we have to sneak by and get our horses back. We're just weighing our options because of the....amount of soldiers Kiba had."

"Oh, oh that's just fine. I'll call in a distraction that'll help you."

Trunks titled his head.

"Distraction? Sir?"

"Me and Kiba are closer than you think, soldier. Point is, I can get you a window of about.....five minutes to do what you need to. The people who want to leave can, and the people who want to stay can move up freely. But, you need to let me know the moment you're gonna."

This news was the best received yet. How couldn't it be? Everyone couldn't help but smile at getting yet another silver lining in the clouds. Baki punched his fist out of excitement and began to do quick warm-ups while Takumi confirmed things with Takuya.

"We'll warm up a bit and then go out. Still, I want to contact you the second we need to...."

Aya walked up to him, tapping him on the back of his shoulder.

"Hey, cat-tongue."

"It's not-"

He looked and saw that a radio was placed in his hands.

"There you go!"

"Ah....Oh.....Thanks."

"Excellent. Aya gave you a radio, so you all should be set. Don't turn it on until you get there, any unwanted attention is bad attention."

"Right."

A wave of relief was sent throughout the others. It felt like their hard fighting past saving those prisoners had been affirmed. And, it looked like for today at least, their work was done. Seeing as even Kyle and Trunks would have to go fetch those horses, it was the rest of the Ultra Resistance folks they met and befriended, alongside some old friends of Katsu that would have to take their leave for now. Katsu and Aya turned to meet them as they were all just about ready to go.

"Me and Mr. Katarn will be with you guys, wherever you want to go. We have to scout out the area somehow."

Katsu smiled and nodded.

"We'll be waiting for you both."

Baki sighed.

"Ahhh, it's a shame we won't be able to go head-to-head now. But....after seeing you handle that Oni, it still makes a guy want too."

"It's fine, you have Shotaro, don't you?"

"Oh-"

He along with everyone else looked at Shotaro, who was just checking out the camera but now looked back at everyone blinking.

"Are you strong?" asked Rena.

Shotaro nodded.

"Say you fought Baki....would you lose?"

He shook his head.

"But would you win?"

He paused for a moment, before raising a hand and then lowering it. She looked at everyone else, saying "Sorry, he's used his 5th amendment rights."

"What's a fifth amendment?" whispered Katsu to Baki, who replied "They read the rights out to me before I hit the big house. Something about being silent whenever you want."

That sounded awesome to Katsu and he was gonna ask how he could get the same treatment. But, Aya pulled a certain someone to the side who was going to recruit Katsu.

"You're a crook and a thief....my brother's Ultraman, the two don't mesh well."

"Is that allll you got to say to me, princess? Really? That's it?"

She rolled her eyes.

"Oh, I guess we never did settle things."

Leaning forward, the outlaw whispered "We still have a chance to. After all, yer hiding something from the others."

This caused Aya's eyes to briefly widen before Billy raised his hand and did the 'ok' sign.

"It's safe with me. Outlaw's creed. A man doesn't break his creed."

"Even if you got shot in the heart?"

"I'd change, but my creed wouldn't. But, I want to tag along and see where that story goes. It seems interestin....and I have a right to know, onna count of me fighting the most battles in this war."

Aya bit her lip. She couldn't exactly openly say what it was he knew. She was lucky everyone was distracted by Katsu trying to get Takumi to let him use the Faiz Belt.

"Fine...." she groaned. "You can come along with the Jedi and future boy. Just make sure not to say anything to them..."

Tipping his hat, Billy replied "Thank you kindly. You have an outlaw's word."

"And hopefully it means something..."

As he walked back to the others, he said "When we're allll outlaws, it means a heck of a lot. Remember that, princess."

With that, it just left one final guy to say his goodbyes. It was Hardcase, who looked at the Hoshino duo and gave them a silent nod. For a moment, it felt like to Katsu this was the cool impression he got of him when he first saw him. It was like, there, he felt the most like his older brother.

"You two have this thing going on with this conflict I don't really know like that. But, for what it's worth, I wanna think meeting you guys is like getting my own taste of adventure. But....that's just a theory."

He laughed.

"You know how I am with those."

The two wanted to laugh, but for a moment they detected an earnestness in his voice. It reminded them of the farewells they had on other adventures, so it was appropriate to follow up with one of their own.

"Stay safe, Hardcase!"

"And make sure to make those oni run! If my sketchers could barely keep up, they'll never stand a chance."

Hardcase nodded humbly.

"You got it."

With that, it was about time to head out. But before they did, there was just one last thing.

"May the force be with you." said Kyle.

"May the force be with you." replied Katsu. "Always."

Hopefully, the force would be with them. There were at forces at work that could very much put the hurt on them. And for some, this would be goodbye. The last time for anything to be said to anyone. Katsu and Aya would wave them off until they were out of sight. It would take a bit of time for them to retrace their steps, but they’d reach those horses soon enough. The park was still active with people and…both Katsu and Aya approached the radio with a new aura about them. They still had something to discuss with Takuya. A few things.

“Takuya?” asked Katsu. “You there?”

There was a bit of ambience detected on the other end. Some bumping.

“Yeah! I was just leaving Naoto in charge. I’m heading back to the tower so we can have our discussion.”

“Got it.”

A minute or two passed, before Takuya let out a sigh. On his end, he was standing alone in the control room, observing the map.

“Alright, I’m ready you two….” he said, his voice having more clarity. “Aya, I thought you guys wanted to see The Ultras of The Woods.”

Aya nodded.

“We did….but there’s a lot pointing us in the direction of the comic world.”

“I see….does it have to do with Kiba and his forces?”

“Yeah….I’ll let Katsu explain….”

Katsu cleared his throat, hopping on the table seat before his sister followed. What escaped his mouth next caused Takuya to nearly fall in surprise.

“Y-You’re kidding?!”

“I’m not, Takuya. Yuji is here. And if that kid who told us is right, those comic kids could be in a load of trouble…!!!”

On his end, Takuya had to briefly take a moment to look at the map again. There was still plenty space between even the park and that far off world. It felt kind of inconceivable to think they went out that far.

“T-Thanks for telling me. Have the others found out yet?”

Katsu shook his head.

“No. Just me, her…and now you.”

“Alright….I’d hate to be the bearer of bad news, but where there’s smoke, there’s fire. And where there’s Yuji, there’ll be Kiba.”

Takuya was now pacing around the room, pulling up what looked to be dossiers over some of the threats that Kiba’s army had to offer. Many he had been unfortunate enough to have been acquainted with personally. Both before and after their status as such things.

“He’s been Kiba’s right hand since this started. My brother is planning something sinister if Yuji’s out and about there. What exactly did they do?”

“We told you before” answered Aya. “We just didn’t bring him up.”

“Onizuka the elite is already troubling enough….but, now Yuji. It’s a gamble really.”

“Of what?”

“Well…”

Takuya, was now back to examining the map again.

“Kiba either wants to stage an attack for the Land of Light or The World of Comics. Both would be massive targets for what he wants to do, but both also have reasons for why he wouldn’t.”

Katsu stroked his chin.

“He may not know about you guys’ talks, but they still do a lot of imagination over there, don’t they?”

Aya nodded.

“And a lot of it involves foreign guys too on top of that. Kiba might tolerate that less.”

“But- It’s too too far. It’d be too risky to go that far out and cause trouble. The police might actually do something or some other grown up.”

“And….The Land of Light is closer. The real question is if he knows about it…”

“And” noted Takuya. “It looks like that question’s already answered. If Yuji went in that direction, then there’s no doubt they’re planning something over there. Still, I wouldn’t put it past them to attack on multiple fronts.”

Aya clenched her fist.

“If that’s the case, then there’s no reason why I can’t speed things along.”

“I never argued against that per se….especially now that Yuji’s stomping about. I’ll try to give them a heads up of your arrival.”

“Thanks!”

“So, what’s the your guys’ game plan?”

Katsu answered “We’re going up there. I’ll find Yuji and Aya’ll give that leader lady a talking to. Hopefully, we’ll head back with our friend and a whole load of new ones!”

“Ah, will you head to the Land of Light?”

Katsu shrugged.

“I dunno, might head over there when this is over but right now we gotta do other things. Besides, it’ll be there when we get back.”

He elbowed Aya.

“I got the fastest Ultrawoman with me after all.”

Aya promptly countered with one of her own, declaring “And the strongest should be able to handle whatever’s in store for us.”

“Plus, we have the most reliable here to help us out: you!”

Takuya laughed, replying "Aww you two, don't be...."

These reminded him of better times. It was those better times that precisely motivated his newest venture. Both of what they knew and of what they didn't.

"Listen, I'll go contact the World of Comics right away and hopefully, by then the others will give me the call as well. You two are lucky your parents already got told about where you guys are."

Katsu smacked his forehead, looking at Aya.

"I totally forgot about that! It's already the middle of the day....we came back at around morning!"

"It's not like we could exactly think about that....but, what did you tell them Takuya?"

"I told Touma's Mom to tell them this whale of a tale I made up, I'll tell you guys when you get back. The next thing I gotta say is....be careful, and I mean it."

"We should be fine...."

"No, I mean it you two."

On his end, Takuya's smile had disappeared. Even though it had revealed itself in the presence of their warm compliments and the overall happiness. It had eroded that quickly.

"I won't tell you how to treat our friend. But, he'll be with some dangerous people. If you thought that Onizuka was a bad guy, you don't want to know the sorts of super-duper elites Kiba will have watching Yuji's side."

"S-Super-duper Elites?"

"Yes. If you guys run into them....it already means my brother is certainly planning something bigger scale."

On Takuya's end, it looked like he was scanning for a specific image across the area. The Ultra Resistance's database that had been opened prior was now being used as references for this area. The images in question being an army of warriors in white. Most of them had the grand bronze on their armor plates sucked out of them. Their luster was gone, and now a pure black. Save for one. And perhaps, that's what he might've been referring to primarily. All it took was one offender. One foe.

Aya was the one who raised her finger, already having a general idea of what they might be dealing with.

"Takuya, your dad works at the museum, right?"

"Yeah. I know my fair share of war history....and my big brother, he should obviously know more. That means that these soldiers, who were personally trained by him, are nothing to play with. The moment you see any of them, report it back to me."

Seeing how serious things were going to get with them, the Hoshino siblings nodded.

"We will Takuya. You can trust us."

"Yeah, we'll do it the second we see any."

"Good. Also, I think you know nobody should know. About this Yuji thing, or about this Kiba thing, not until the time comes. It's already a bit hard to make everyone feel safe, and if either beacons of the resistance are under threat..."

"There'll be a load of panic...." finished Katsu. "We won't tell."

"Alright. ....Thank you both."

"Oh! One more thing!" added Aya. "I have a question."

"A-A question? What is it?"

"Yeah, what is it Aya?"

"What was the last thing Yuji said to you?"

"What?"

Something came to Takuya's mind. It was flashes, instances of what Aya had just been asking for. That abrupt phone call and the curiosity that overcame before...before the sights seen on that day. Judgement Day. It felt like that phone call coincided and outright kickstarted all of this madness. So, naturally, he felt a mix of confusion, surprise, and in larger amounts, dread. He dreaded remembering it. The memory in his mind had already turned sour to him, despite it not having been that long ago.

"You heard me.....What was the last thing he said to you?"

"That....it's just a bit sudden of a question...."

Katsu didn't have much to say. He wasn't in a position too personally. He just rested his elbows on the table waiting for Takuya to answer. And this, in of itself, troubled Aya, but she didn't say anything.

"Whatever reason, it doesn't matter. I'll say. The last time I spoke with Yuji, was when I tried to....get him away from it all. But he wouldn't go. He stood right there by Kiba's side."

He sighed. If that was all he could say, then it wouldn't have been such a hassle to say all of that.

"The last thing he said to me was, 'You're a good friend and hopefully....you'll be the last'. I don't really know what it means to you, I still have a hard time thinking about what it means to me. But, yeah, that's about it."

Silence.

More silence.

"Uh, you guys got that?"

"Loud and clear...." replied Aya, a quick breath in-between words. "We'll get out of your hair."

"Alright."

"Take care, Takuya!" said Katsu. "We'll call you back when anything new happens."

"Got it. Good luck you two, wherever you go."

The last bits of Takuya's voice remained fuzzier. Warped, fizzling out as he left. That's how he left those two, out in the park, with nowhere to go but forward. It was sort of strange, the two looked at each other, with a silent decision having already been made. Aya took a hold of the radio and the two began heading for out the park and in the direction of that neighborhood. The one where Yuji supposedly was. The one where that World of Comics was.

The strange thing to Katsu had little to do with what Aya had said. Rather, he found a fun novelty in the fact that they had been out this long on their own. They had their friends and everything, but still, as far as Mom and Dad, or even Touma's Mom knew, they were on some quick errand. But no, they were on an adventure. Those adults walking by, probably heading to work. Some teenagers loitering on the side, talking about some stuff Katsu reckoned he would never think of. They had no idea that it was going on. This battle. It made him wonder if adults had the sort of concern with imagination. Mom did. Dad did. Mr. Ito, he...he didn't know about him, his teacher wasn't really receptive to the idea of being Bizorm. But he still did it anyway.

Aya on the other hand was more bewildered with Katsu's indifference. But as they continued walking, she began to understand. Not that she was out of the loop on the concept, she had known for a bit now, hadn't she? It was just weird to see Katsu composed like this. Consistently in waiting, hearing and seeing more painful details about his friend. But at every turn, he stood tall. Even taller than her. What she heard about Yuji hurt somewhat. She had been growing fonder of him, the battle between Emu and CONCEPT, not to mention more that happened before then. And, even she who hadn't been the biggest fan of him felt it were a knife.

And here Katsu was, standing with multiple within him. But, he had gotten over his troubles, or was reserving them. So that was good. She couldn't say that she hadn't done the same. If it weren't for Zoffy, she wouldn't have that now would she? She smiled thinking about that.

"Hey, Aya."

"Hu- Huh?"

Aya snapped out of her daydream. They were now walking on the sidewalk of the busy street like everyone else. This wasn't some sprawling city, more of a neighborhood area or a town, since the city would only be further out. Still, the transition from the quiet park to the more busy street was an adjustment that needed to be made. She blinked for a moment before looking at a snickering Katsu.

"H-Hey, stop laughing Katsu! What's so funny?"

"N-Nothing...!!!"

"Clearly it's something since you find it so funny, wise guy!"

"I-It's just, you were having a daydream."

"Hmph, and what if I was? There's never an inappropriate time for beauty sleep."

Locking his hands together, Katsu said "I bet you were dreaming about your new boyfriend!"

"W- Sh-Shut up!"

Aya blushed while Katsu persisted, saying "I say that it'd be weird to date my rival, so you go after an outlaw! Typical Aya!"

"Tch....I'm getting realll sick of you harping on that. Just wait. Just wait until you get too cozy with a girl."

Katsu folded his arms, laughing.

"Ha! I'll beat Kiba in one punch before I EVER get caught with a girl! Fat chance Aya!"

Coincidentally, they past buy a café` where an older man, presumably in his 20s with glasses was eating by himself. He looked at the boy and his pompous statement, frowning. ("Darn kid....let's see how you like it in twenty years....") He seethed with rage, letting it simmer with the same consistency that his tea did. But he couldn't stay mad for long, it was good to be young after all.

Back to the two on a mission, Aya sighed.

"Alright Katsu, what's your question? Surely you didn't waste your breath with the same old 'Ooooh you like him' jokes."

Katsu waved off the idea and chortled "Of course not! It's a real question."

"Shoot."

"Why'd you ask Takuya that question?"

"Oh...."

Aya's demeanor had changed a bit. She was still more light hearted, but at points Katsu could tell she was a little glum.

"I don't have a problem with you asking one bit...." said Katsu, acknowledging this. "You know Yuji too, so you have ever right to know like me."

Aya shook her head.

"It's not that specifically....how do I say- I wanted you to know."

"Why?"

"Well, we haven't met with Yuji. Not since the day before we left. You didn't even say anything to him the last time."

"Yeah....I didn't...."

"B-But, that isn't your fault...! You were going through a lot and....he seemed fine then."

Ultraman Bruiser, his partner had a look of regret on his face. Why wouldn't he? He had met this rival head on countless times, except in those moments probably where it really would've counted.

"I wish I had said something...."

"Katsu-"

"No, I don't mean it like that. I wish I could've been better then. If I had known he would've been caught up in the same mess as me, I would've gone out on all those adventures with him!"

He looked at Aya.

"Did he say anything to you before we left?"

Aya nodded.

"He wished me luck. I did the same."

"And...." she contemplated, while fiddling around with the radio in her hand. "I wish that my wish was more....genuine. If I knew he would've....gotten hurt by Kiba, I would've wished him way more than just good luck."

In contrast to how Aya was, Katsu put his hands on the back of his neck, stretching and letting out a yawn.

"If there's anything I'm glad about, it's what he said to Takuya."

"Why?"

"Takuya's really reliable. If there was a last friend....if out of anyone, I couldn't be friends with anyone else in the whole wide world, it's him. He's always a guy you can count on. And....I think Yuji knew that too when he said that to him."

"Takuya's not exactly my age but, I gotta agree." nodded Aya. "He....is really reliable. Think about it, he was all alone when he made The Ultra Resistance. Even with Naoto, Rena, the others helping....he still had to take the head start to fight against his brother."

"Exactly. And if Yuji recognizes how reliable Takuya can be, it means the Yuji we know....is still there."

Aya had been cheered up by this. She grinned with her brother at that thought. Yuji had made the conscious decision to mark Takuya as a final friend. Not Kiba, the one he was so devoted to. Rivalries and evil masters, they all meant nothing to those solid foundations of friendship. And to those two, that was enough for them. Especially with the information they were operating on.

"When it comes down to it: being Ultraman probably means thinking of stuff like this. People, sometimes you know them, sometimes you don't, doing bad. I can't pick and choose who I protect....and I can't pick and choose who I fight. But, I can do my part by protecting all and fighting all I can."

Katsu grinned his brightest.

"And, I'll be fine with that. Bruiser will be fine with that."

"I think Emu will too."

Katsu gave Aya a light poke, replying "You don't have to be Emu, you know? You could really be any other hero to fight those guys. I don't think they'll mind."

"But I will!"

"Hehe, and here I thought Ultraman was silly kid stuff!"

"I'm no Kiba, Katsu!" laughed Aya. "I'm woman enough to admit....I was wrong. And hopefully, Yuji can see that he is too."

"Huh? What do you mean?"

Setting the radio aside, Aya put a hand on his shoulder.

"You....have a way of making people see the beauty in stuff. Whether it's silly Ultraman or not."

Katsu took in what she just said. Did what she did back, squinted his eyes and said "Sooo I helped you see the beauty in Billy then?"

"AGH!!! Katsu! I'm gonna kick your butt! Stop saying that!"

Katsu already saw sense and began to run down the street while Aya chased after him. It was better to get where they were gonna go in a hurry, so it made sense in his mind to say that. But, as he ran he thought about it more and more. While people looked at them funny, either charmed, uninterested, or annoyed, he thought about how Bruiser really created CONCEPT. How one of which never really existed without the other. Or Emu, the battle against Zeperimons Bogal couldn't have been won without her, and according to Aya 'protecting her silly little brother' was the reason why she came to be. He looked down at his hand, Bruiser's hand. He wondered if he could create another situation.

Maybe one where CONCEPT was back to normal.

Maybe one where Kiba could be defeated in one punch.

There were infinite possibilities to what could be done. What could be attained. And briefly, he caught the glare of the sun which was enough for-

"Got you!"

"W-Wait wait Aya! I give I give!"

"It's too late for that, Bruiser!"

"Ahhh, you called me Bruiser! You're no Sloth, you know that?"

At that moment, he didn't care about anyone watching. He instead looked up while playing with Aya, seeing the sun in the sky. From his homeroom lectures, he remembered hearing all the stuff about the sun being so blazing hot. The fires of it were to the point you'd melt before being within hundreds of miles of it.

That was how scorching hot the thing was. And yet, Katsu reached his hand out, grabbing the sunlight that was in view. With these infinite possibilities, he felt like he was pocketing them with each grab at the sun. It was the thing that gave Ultras powers, right?

Similarly, Aya would end up doing the same after realizing what he was doing. She didn't understand why, but it was fun so she really didn't plan on asking. It was a point of time that in memory wouldn't really make sense. It was something they did, rather quickly, and when they were through, they went back to standard business. But afterwards, something within Katsu that had been brimming for a while had now fully taken form.

Whatever form it'd take.

Whatever out of those infinite possibilities it was, one thing was certain.

Things would be different for when they would meet their friend again. And he was certain of that.

But, there was one thing Katsu wanted to do. The first of those many possibilities enacted. And it was upon seeing a candy shop in the area.

"Hey Aya, you got any money?"

"Yeah, I do. W-Why?"

"I'm gonna buy some candy."

"We're out on a mission, we can't just-"

"I'm going in."

Katsu looked both ways, thanks to the special car safety spot that the Red Racer had given him, well him and the Carrangers had given him. And then he crossed the street, walking over to the candy shop. Aya was defeated. She ended up doing the same and when they made it to that side, she could only ask him before going in.

"Why are you getting candy? Can you at least tell me that?"

Katsu beamed. It was the same that he'd always have before he came up with something.

"I've got a plan."

"You always do...." relented Aya, handing him some cash. "You always do...."

Running into the store with Aya in tow, the first of those infinite possibilities had happened. And soon, it would be time for more of them to occur. More of them, more of them, so much more of them.

Chapter 12[]

A fresh batch of cookies that evaded the jaws of 'Luffy' were sat down on the table. They had a warm and tantalizing smell. It would make the intelligent minds of the place wander. Every few moments or so, another genius in the mechanical division like Bulma would come down to see what they were up to, only for Kishida to be at the door deferring to her needed materials in the future as well as keeping the general nature of what they were doing under wraps. It wasn't anything personal and even then, he felt like his age was the primary reason he stayed in the loop as much as he had aside from being a council member.

After talking with her (She was near the end of her rope because of Han's earlier in-attentiveness, not to mention a greater mess caused by a spill), Kishida closed the door with a sigh and went back to the room, where things continued as usual. Gohan now had a device strapped to his chest and he made punching motions while Naoto was coaching him. The other nerds were busy frantically reviewing the texts he had pain stakingly picked out, and the one who had ordered him to do so had just gotten off the radio, having a smile on his face. Despite that, his face was glued to a book he was presently reading.

With a heart heavy from fatigue, he casually walked over to the leader of The Ultra Resistance, wanting to speak with him. He didn't really know if it was to refresh his mind or to kill the tedium of his duty, but two birds with one stone was his mindset.

"Who were you talking to?"

Not even looking away from his book, Takuya responded "I spoke with Queen Rapunzel. She'll be getting some new visitors if things go well."

"Huh....weren't you talking to your brother?"

Takuya shook his head.

"Can you pass me a cookie?"

Kishida rolled his eyes, grabbing one and handing him to the boy. He quickly shoved a cookie in his mouth, chewing like an animal and leaving plenty of crumbs on the table. Hardly table manners becoming of someone of his rank, but all too common because of his present work.

"I was, but it was for different reasons."

"It..."

Kishida's eyes briefly narrowed, he didn't really know if he should continue with what he was going to say.

"It was a pretty casual conversation for two enemies."

"He doesn't know that." Takuya retorted with disinterest. "So it doesn't matter."

"You know....you've been hitting the books for a while and-"

Takuya looked up.

"Do you need something?"

Kishida leaned on the table, replying "No. I was just curious."

"If this is about Kiba, I'm not inclined to care right now."

"Really? Even after everything he's done? What he'd be willing to do?"

"Right now....Thinking about what he could do, that'll trip me up. If I want to make things right and beat him in my way, this is the only way I can. Besides, there's guys out there working on it. If I'm not doing it, then I know they will. He will."

Sliding away from the table, Kishida said "I don't have any less faith in them. But, you're still a leader. You can't hide away from fighting forever."

This caused Takuya, who was going to get back to reading to look up at Kishida.

"He's your brother. I don't like the idea anymore than you....but just like they'll meet their friend in the battlefield, you'll meet your brother on it. And it might be sooner than you think."

With that, Kishida walked away. Takuya didn't say anything. Despite what would seem like a slight, he knew it was more than that. He wasn't the type to make the kind of comment and then go away because he felt away about something. If anything, him speaking so frankly was more of a good sign than anything. That he was the leader. That he deserved to be. He looked back at his book, but furrowed his brow. His mind was becoming foggier, the words on the page being no fuzzier than his words on those long distant talks with the radios. As much as he hated the idea, meeting his brother on the battlefield was inevitable. He had seen an idea, the concept of a barrier before which made him decide against it.

("I remember, you know? They protected humanity. Their reach was long....and tons of invasions got stopped before we even knew what invasions were. They protected us for so long, and only recently did we even know of them.")

He couldn't read, but he still tried to flip through the pages.

("I want to be like that. I want to protect people who will never even see a shred of my face. If my brother wants another ruler, he can have Aya. If he wants a pawn, he can have Yuji. If he wants a battle, he can get Katsu and then some. But me? I...")

He flipped through another page, glaring at the book.

("I'm for the people! This is for them!")

It was a selfish declaration sure. It was something he assumed on himself. Sometimes, he felt like a self imposed line leader. He felt kind of bad in that regard. He made everything about himself in that way, when the point was it wasn't. But he didn't care about that point. It was stupid to focus on it? When he had that spark of inspiration, everything didn't feel less, what he wanted felt like more. More, more, and more than that. It felt like a whale consuming him, but one he was at peace with. It consumed him and he in turn fueled it.

Kishida was standing outside, leaning his back against the wall and in the hallway. He was going to get something for Takuya. Just because he disagreed, or rather, had criticism for his leader wouldn't hamper his duty by any means. Doing otherwise was stupid. Hands in his pockets, as his fellow council member gave a silent declaration, the boy himself had a silent hope. A prayer he decided to say to himself before he continued.

("War is inevitable. Ghosts are real. Spirits definitely are. And....sometimes, I wonder if my ancestors are just shouting 'Get it over with already!' 'We didn't wait around this long to get each other!' Please....if that's the case, maybe we don't have to fight at all. If we're going to, let it be the fight and then nothing else. Please.")

There was nothing else, but that prayer. Back to more dutiful, tedious work on a break that should've been his and Hardcase's. But, that was a sacrifice he already knew needed to be made ages ago.

Any regret or complaining were the remnants of a fleeting memory. And he was doing those so the sources of them would be fleeting no longer.

Just because it was a battle, didn't mean it wasn't fun though. Both Takuya and Kishida understood that. And after all, there had been good things that had already happened. Because of the scouting party's findings, they were able to make progress that they wouldn't have otherwise. New horizons and possibilities had opened up for them. So silently, in the same vain as their prayers and declarations, there was much thanks and gratefulness on the part of the travelers. Those travelers themselves, the wanderers who traveled across the round world would take that thankfulness and use it as trail-mix for their endless journey. They were on the road again.

Katsu and Aya had stopped at another cafe` for the rest of their party members. It was actually a bit of a funny story. Katsu and Aya had reserved a table all by themselves away from the other customers and the nice ladies there handed them some fizzy soda that Katsu especially appreciated. Specifically, the girls were all over him. And it annoyed Aya to no end. They constantly called him cute and fawned over his status as Ultraman Bruiser. What business did a bunch of maids have with all this Bruiser talk? It frustrated her and likewise, to some extent, the other customers were disgruntled at having the attention away from them. And it's not like they could openly say anything, they might look weird or bad in front of those same maids. So no managerial complaints on their end. Aya was going to complain when the members of their party had finally arrived.

Katsu leaned from the side of the booth, shouting "Kyle! Trunks! ....Billy!!!"

The trio walked in, two confused and a bit awkward, while the other already made himself at home. Rolling dice with the fellow gentlemen at the establishment and winking at the ladies, causing them to go "Awwww" Katsu was a little jealous at the attention going away from him, but Aya reminded him that it was time to hit the road again. They couldn't just stick around. Dejected, Katsu decided to show a live performance of how he transformed using a milkshake straw he had used and managed to get everyone in the cafe` to clap. They left on the note of thunderous applause and now, walking out, they knew where they had needed to go. Just a bit more and they would be in one of the neighborhoods leading up to The World of Comics.

It was a different kind of neighborhood that they had been used to. Unlike prior ones, it was not the war torn landscape that Katsu and Aya had seen theirs to be. Nor was it the 'beacon', or rather, dim place with a beacon that they discovered to be the hideout of The Ultra Resistance. It felt normal. There were kids running around playing all sorts of games. Obviously it wasn't as present, since there seemed to be less kids there altogether. But the sight of seeing them do all sorts of stuff on the lawn reminiscent of their own misadventures was something that uplifted the group. Upon making contact with one of them, Trunks was put into a pickle. They were foreigners and he didn't know the language, leading to Kyle interpreting for them. While they were getting better directions, Katsu, Aya, and Billy were playing a quick game of bullseye with a can.

Billy managed to shoot it with perfection with his gun, no matter where they set it. Aya in similar fashion using her whip, was able to strike it with other ease. Meanwhile, Katsu outstretched his hand, and for the most part, it remained motionless. All that could be heard was birds chirping, dogs barking, and cars occasionally passing by while the other two looked with a mix of amusement and disappointment at the boy's results.

"No, hold on, just wait for it!"

"I don't know Katsu....It's kinda-"

"What she means is, it looks dumb! There's no way you're knocking that thang off!"

"Billy!"

"What? He's not gonna do it! That's just hokey fake stuff!"

However, Katsu believed. And despite the doubts of the other two, he cocked his hand back and when it moved, so did the can. A gust of what seemed to be wind blew from it and he sent the can to the ground with utter ease. The other two's jaws dropped as Trunks and Kyle came back, directions fresh in their mind and energy ready to go.

"K-Katsu how did you....."

There was no answer, just a smug look from Katsu. Kyle laughed, looking at Billy and seeing his expression.

"We better get going. Wouldn't want to get slowed down by thinking of some hokey religion, right?"

Kyle walked with Katsu in tow, the two laughing while Trunks followed behind. Aya and Billy stood there for a moment, trying to process what they just saw. Even after everything, that seemed most fantastical. Aya walked off and Billy would be soon to follow, but not before turning around to the other kids playing and shouting "Y'all saw that too, right?" and even repeated his question in the original language of those kids Kyle had gotten the directions from. There were a couple of shrugs and a confuddled cowboy heading behind his group.

There were other things that they encountered on their journey most certainly worth mentioning. They helped a stray cat that had hurt its leg, getting it to the house of a concerned neighbor and after spending some time with the thing, the neighbor in question ended up letting Aya give it a name. She decided to name it 'Shigeko' because it was a girl. Katsu wanted to know more about the name, since it was kind of like a new member of the family. But all he got was "I'll tell you when you're older!" They had to go through a hopscotch field that Trunks was a master at, encounter a troll near a bridge where Kyle had to beat in a Yugi-Oh duel, managing to score Elemental Hero Neos in the process. Finally, Billy had to go to the little cowboy's room and the group decided to play hide an seek with the hat that he left with Aya, leading to a chase where they understood to never steal from an outlaw with a higher bounty than the straw hats.

Their journey had now reached a conclusion, a temporary pause at the very least. The group for the most part was laughing with each other, but sat still and then immediately shifted to different avenues of cover when Katsu pointed out a familiar face. With no time but to act, Trunks and Kyle hid in the bushes, while Billy hid crouched in someone's yard, where a random racoon dog was resting. The two didn't say anything, there was something of a mutual understanding in Billy's mind not to alert to its attention and the same for it. Katsu and Aya were hiding behind a car parked on the side of the road that was a bit up ahead from where the others were. She looked at her brother, at the ready for both the radio and the whip depending on the nature of their opponent.

Maybe it was even what Takuya had mentioned earlier.

"So....who is it Katsu?"

She scooched a bit closer, trying to get a good look of who it was herself.

"Is it one of Kiba's Super-duper Elites?"

Squinting his eyes, Katsu stared at the target with the utmost scrutiny. Like he was a bloodhound on the hunt.

"No."

She gasped.

"Is it even worse....?"

"It's the mailman."

Aya without wasting any time clonked Katsu at the head with the fullest force she could possibly muster. In return, tears formed in her brother's eyes as he held his head and in turn, Billy was behind holding in his laughter. Though not for long, seeing as she turned her attention to him.

"You'll be next if you keep laughing....!!!"

That got him to fully suppress his laughter. Turning her attention back to Katsu, she began to chastise him.

"You had me thinking it was an actual threat, Katsu! For sh-"

"SSSSH!"

Katsu then said "You didn't let me finish.....It's not just a mailman. The mailman is one of the reasons why."

"Why are you so worried about a mailman?"

"Look at him."

Aya moved up forward and saw the mailman. He was out and about, prancing as though there was no world or even job at stake. He had an air of him that showed he appreciated life and the things around him. An upstanding citizen who looked more happy than most of the grown ups she saw. Rightly confused, Aya looked back at Katsu like he was crazy.

"He looks like a nice guy. What are you talking about?"

"I've had to give the grown ups passing us by like five excuses Aya....!!! That guy is too responsible to just let us go."

"W-Wow.....Wow...."

"What.....?!!!"

"Nothing you just.....thought something through. That was pretty smart."

Katsu had half a mind to do in kind what his sister had done to him earlier, but she had already moved on to a more pressing topic by then as the mailman got back into his truck.

"Okay, so what's the other problem?"

"Oh, Hajime over there."

Katsu pointed and as the mail truck started up before leaving, Aya could see Hajime clear as day walking around. She wasn't really worried about what he was doing, just walking and dilly-dallying, but the fact it was him made her turn around red in the face.

"So why didn't you say that first....?!!"

"It's not like little old Hajime would do anything with him there. Besides, it's just us and we could *still* take him one on one. He's nothing without his guys."

"Speaking of...." realized Aya, turning back to observe him. "He's alone, isn't he? You're in his grade; doesn't he have some big friend with him?"

Katsu nodded.

"He does. They're like Gudon and Twin Tail....you can't have one without the other."

"D-Didn't I fight Gudon alone?"

"Let's just watch him, Aya...!!!" he grumbled in return.

Hajime stood for a moment, looking around as if he felt he was being watched. But then, he began to walk away. There was a look of fear on his face that Katsu noticed, but he didn't say anything. Naturally, the group all looked at each other and nodded. Now was the time to follow Hajime and see what he was up to. The quintet of Ultra Resistance members crept behind him and hid in various places every time he'd turn around. In one of these intervals, he was at a crosswalk and was just standing there for some time, as though he was thinking. In-between one of the make shift "alleyways" between houses was the entire group, peering over the side and silently watching him like a hawk.

"So, that blue bellied greenhorn sidewinder's back at it again...." growled Billy. "He ain't even worth the pellet."

"You've dealt with Hajime, huh?" asked Katsu.

"Same with you?"

"He's a classmate."

"My condolences..."

While Hajime was looking at what appeared to be a watch on his wrist, Billy explained "I've had a few run-ins with him. The yellow-belly'll trick you into thinking you got everything covered....only to sweep it from under your feet with his boys. He may seem slow as molasses, but when it comes to cheating, whoowee that boy is slicker than the grease off a pig's behind."

"What's worse" added Trunks. "Is that he's really persistent too. We can't seem to put a dent in him for long, especially when his friend is there."

Katsu nodded.

"Me, Aya, and Naoto fought him and his crew. I already gave him a butt kicking and I told him to send a message to Kiba. So, he shouldn't be on the same kinda activity."

Kyle got into the thinker position, adding "That means Kiba can't be pleased with him. Hajime would have to go back reporting something."

In that moment, Aya recalled on something that happened during her fight. Getting the attention of the others, she brought up "During the fight, some ogres I think said that they were told I was Geki Blue. I was during that fight, after me and Naoto swapped changers. So, Hajime and his cronies did report back to Kiba."

Looking back at a nervous Hajime crossing the street, Katsu said "Then there shouldn't be an issue in tailing him. He's small fry, plus he could lead us on the trail to-"

Katsu stopped himself. He briefly glanced back at the other three, before looking forward and gulping.

"On the trail to what?" asked the Jedi master, perceptive enough to feel Katsu's trepidation. "You were going to say something but..."

Katsu's eyes awkwardly darted back and forth, with Aya not really knowing what to say try as she might. She had froze too.

"What?" asked Trunks. "Katsu? Are you alright?"

Katsu tried to draw on those infinite possibilities again. But, even when it was beating down on them, the sun was not helping and their target was getting away. He had desperately wanted to not answer, to keep it a closely linked secret. But looking back at them, he felt like he had no other choice to say anything. The breath escaped his mouth, but the words never came. Instead, an insistent "Leave the kid alone." from Billy was all that it took for things to end there.

"We got bigger fish to fry, and it's swimming away as of current. Don't want the lil mudskipper to get away."

Everyone by then had stood up save for Katsu, still on a knee as if his body hadn't been alerted the trance was over. Kyle nodded in agreement to Billy's suggestion.

"For all we know, we could be intercepting an attack from Kiba. Let's move along."

"Right!" agreed Trunks, "Alright...." sighed Aya, mostly out of relief.

They continued to trail the unaware Hajime quietly, while Katsu stood up and turned to face Billy, who was still there.

"Billy, I-"

"Save it, Bruiser."

At that designation, Katsu was once again left at a loss for words.

"I may be young, but I ain't the born-yesterday kinda young. You and Aya are hidin somethin, and that's the reason why she let me tag along."

"I...I see."

With a sigh, Billy said "I ain't gonna worm it outta ya or anythin. I want to know, I expect to. But, it's at your reckoning if I do."

"You're a real one, Billy. I'll tell you when this is all over."

With a small smile, Billy replied "Whelp, bout time we do what we can bout Hajime."

Nodding, Katsu added "Can't keep him waiting."